1 

1     1 

1 

UC-NRLF 

■ 

■ 

1     1 

B    3    SMfi    23D 

1     1 

B 

» 

1 

y 

3A 

"^  1  ^ 

J 

• 

i 

A 

V 

Vl  Y 

•P 

\ 

111 

A 

/i 

/1 1  /f 

V 

m^ 

|]^|  j^l 

S 

ml 

litil 

iiii 

w 

lu/ivi 

D  J    J    ■■ 
'5    >' 


»   >> 
J    >   » 


THE  YOUNG  MANDARIN 


a   Storj   of  Cjjinrsr   ILifr 


BY  THE 

REV.   J.   A.   DAVIS 

Author  of  "  The  Chinese  Slave   Girl,''  *'  Tom   Hard,"  "  Choh  Lin,  the 

Chinese  Boy  who  became  a  Preacher,"  "  Leng  Tso,  the  Bible 

Woman,"  "  The  Flaw  in  the  Iron,"  "  liescue  the 

Drunkard,"  "  Upton,"  etc. 


BOSTON  AND  CHICAGO: 

Congrrgatianal  5unDaii-Srf)Ool  anti  ^Elublisfjtng  Socictg. 


Main  lib. 
JOHN  FRTER 
CHINESE  LIBRARY 

Copyright,  1896,  * 

BY  Congregational  Sunday-School  and  Publishing  Society. 


Co  t|)f  iHtmovy  of 

^  (3vtat  iflan,  a  (L(3ort|)P  fftieifiionarp, 

tbc  3lutl)or*6 

LoDrtj  anH  J)clpfttl  f  ncnU, 

REV.  J.  Y.  N.  TALMAQE,  D.D., 

for  more  tban  fortp  prarc  a  ;fHifi6ionarp  in  Cbtna, 

QL\)iii  ^ook  16  ^{lecttonattlp  £)etiicatcD. 


747824 


PREFACE. 


The  following  story,  though  not  all  fact,  is  not  fiction. 
Its  incidents  are  either  real  occurrences  or  like  them. 

The  official  corruption  presented  may  be  less  in  other 
localities ;  yet  it  is  to  be  feared  that  it  is  general  and  great. 

The  customs  described  may  diftef  in  other  parts  of  China; 
the  author  has  presented  what  he  knew  prevailed  in  the 
vicinity  of  Amoy,  his  home  for  a  time. 

The  facts  regarding  the  famine  were  gathered  from  pub- 
lished reports  of  missionaries  and  from  statements  made  by 
missionaries  to  the  author.  At  least  one  of  those  stated 
that  sixty-three  per  cent,  of  government  appropriations 
were  taken  for  their  own  use  by  mandarins,  instead  of  being 
applied  for  the  relief  of  suffering. 

The  Tai  Ping  Kebellion  is,  of  course,  a  matter  of  history; 
but  the  faets  relating  to  the  capture  of  Amoy  were  obtained 
from  him  whose  name  appears  on  the  page  of  dedication. 
And  to  him  tlie  author  is  indebted  for  many  other  facts  and 
incidents  of  the  story. 

The  purpose  of  the  writer  is  apparent ;  he  wishes  to  add 
to  the  general  knowledge  regarding  one  of  the  most  remark- 
able nations  of  history. 

China  is  coming  to  the  front,  and  growing  in  power  as 
she  is  in  importance.  She  cannot  remain  in  the  background, 
nor  can  nations  force  her  to  the  rear.  An  unseen  power  is 
bringing  the  whole  world  out  of  darkness  and  toward  the 
Centre  of  civilization.  In  the  great  problems  to  be  solved 
the  Middlf  Kingdom  will  prove  an  important  factor. 

It  may  be  that  in  the  near  futui-e  her  present  government 
will  disappear  with  the  Tartar  rulers.  But  the  Chinese  are 
not  disappearing  either  from  their  own  land  or  any  other 

5 


6  PREFACE. 

where  they  find  an  abiding  place.  Drive  them  out  by  force 
and  some  day  they  will  come  back  with  power  greater  than 
that  driving  them  away.  They  have  long  memories,  are 
persistent  haters,  as  they  have  warm  hearts  and  do  not  for- 
get favors.  Four  hundred  millions  of  them  exist;  and 
Christianity  must  consider  the  people  of  the  Middle  King- 
dom. It  nmst  consider  them  other  than  savage  or  even 
lialf  civilized.  They  are  a  mighty  people  just  beginning  to 
awake  to  realize  what  powers  are  latent  within  them.  That 
mass  of  human  beings,  each  one  with  elements  of  a  persist- 
ent foe  or  faithful  friend,  each  one  capable  of  becoming  a 
noble  or  villain,  each  one  of  the  hundred  million  able  to 
bear  arms  will,  if  well  disciplined  and  armed  under  com- 
manders in  whom  they  confide  and  with  a  cause  worth 
fighting  for,  prove  himself  a  soldier  who  can  die  as  well 
as  do. 

There  is  only  one  reasonable,  honorable,  safe  way  of 
treating  the  Chinese.  Give  them  the  gospel  in  practice  as 
well  as  in  theory  and  there  will  be  no  Chinese  problem  for 
solution. 

The  Author. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAFIER  I. 
A  Little  Stranger 9 

CHAPTER  11. 
Early  Days 24 

CHAPTER  III. 
The  Tai  Ping  Rebellion 39 

CHAPITER   IV. 
Victory "^^ 

CHAFPER  V. 
Calamities ^'^ 

CHAPrER  VI. 
Seeking  the  Lost "^'^ 

CHAPTER  VII. 
The  Robbers'  Fate 90 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Found  at  Last lO''^ 

CHAPTER  IX. 
A  Crucifixion      120 

CHAPTER  X. 
Festivals 131 

CHAFFER  XI. 
Dogs 1^7 

CHAFFER   XII. 
A  Student 1^'^ 

CHAPTER  XIII. 
Visiting  the  Country 168 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
A  Prisoner 178 

7 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XV. 
Free  Again       190 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
A  Fisherman 201 

CHAPTER  XVn. 
A  Cabin  Boy 213 

CHAPTER  XVni. 
A  Graduate     . 229 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
Captain  Thean 244 

CHAPTER  XX. 
A  Mandarin 259 

CHAPTER  XXI. 
Foreigners 276 

CHAPTER  XXII. 
Famine 291 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 
Tried 304 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
Sorrow  at  Home 317 

CHAPTER   XXV. 
Pirates 334 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 
Settling  Difficulties 34G 

CHAPTER   XXVII. 
Tried  Again 362 

CHAPTER   XXVIII. 
Degraded 375 


:'•.•■!  ,', 


THE  YOUNG  MANDARIN. 


CHAPTER   I. 

A    LITTLE    STRANGER. 

A  YOUNG  Cbiiiamiiu,  man}'  years  ago,  left  his 
home  in  the  country  to  seek  his  fortune  in 
Amoy.  Finding  no  other  business,  he  hired  out  to  an 
owner  of  vessels,  and  became  a  boatman.  Active, 
faithful,  cheerful,  and  obliging,  he  made  man}'  friends, 
some  among  foreign  captains.  These  advised  him  to 
buy  a  boat  and  begin  business  for  himself. 

Two  years  after  coming  to  the  port.  Tun  Lin,  or 
Lin  Tun,  as  the  Chinese  called  him,  owned  a  boat  and 
was  making  money.  Shrewd,  alert,  he  never  allowed 
a  chance  to  earn  a  cash  to  pass  without  improving  it. 
Early  and  late,  in  sunshine  and  storm,  in  his  boat,  he 
gained  much  business  that  others  might  have  missed. 
Before  he  had  been  his  own  master  twenty  months  he 
was  counted  among  the  prosperous  boatmen  of  Amoy. 
Then  he  bought  another  boat  and  hired  a  man  to 
manage  it  for  him,  and  so  added  to  his  dollars. 

"  Tun  Hia,  now  that  you  are  making  money,  why 

9 


no  :'  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN, 

not  get  a  wife?"  asked  a  comrade,  as  the  boatmen 
were  waiting  one  day  at  the  jetty  for  passengers. 

Hia  is  Chinese  for  "  brother,"  and  is  used  as  we  use 
the  term. 

"  Wives  cost  too  much,  or  I  might  have  bought  one 
long  ago,"  was  the  reply. 

"  They  are  cheap  now.  A  good  woman  can  be  had 
for  a  hundred  dollars,"  said  another. 

*'That  is  a  large  sum  to  pay.  At  my  home  they 
were  often  bought  for  half  of  that.  If  they  had  not 
been  as  cheap,  half  the  women  would  have  remained 
unmarried,"  spoke  Tun,  or  Mr.  Lin,  as  he  may  be 
known. 

"  Fifty  dollars  !  I  would  like  to  know  what  kind  of 
women  can  be  had  for  that  price.  I  would  get  a  wife 
myself  if  I  could  get  a  good  one  for  fifty  dollars," 
chimed  in  another  boatman. 

"Where"  would  you  ever  get  fifty  dollars?  As 
soon  as  you  have  one,  you  gamble  it  away,"  said  a 
comrade. 

"  If  I  had  a  wife  and  children  I  might  save  money 
for  them,"  responded  the  gambler.  "  A  man  must 
have  some  pleasure." 

"  Tun  Hia,  I  know  of  a  first-class  woman  whom  you 
can  get  for  less  than  a  hundred  dollars  if  you  try  at 
once.  Her  fatlier  and  brothers  failed  to  marry  her  to 
the  man  of   their  choice,  and  now  cannot   find  good 


A  LITTLE  STBANGEB.  H 

men    to    take    her ;    yet   she   is   a    number   one    good 
woman.     I  know  that  to  be  true." 

"  Where  is  the  woman  ?  "  asked  two  or  three  at  once. 

"  If  Tun  Hia  wants  to  know  I  can  tell  him  at  the 
proper  time,"  was  the  answer,  ''  but  I  do  not  mean  to 
tell  every  one." 

When  it  was  known  that  the  prosperous  young 
boatman  wished  a  wife,  professional  matchmakers 
visited  him  and  commended  scores  of  most  desirable 
women  for  his  choice.  Of  course  he  was  not  allowed 
to  see  any,  nor  even  told  wlio  they  were  until  he 
seemed  ready  to  begin  bargaining  for  a  wife.  As  he 
showed  interest  in  the  matter,  the  matchmakers  con- 
tinued to  come  witli  new  liargains,  better  than  any 
before  offered.  Gradually  the  boatman  learned  what 
kind  of  wives  were  in  the  market,  and  then  his  own 
preferences,  and  he  was  ready  to  talk  business.  After 
the  choice  was  made  came  the  question  of  price  ;  and 
on  that  was  many  a  hopeful  bargain  wrecked. 

At  last  the  price  of  the  boatman  and  matchmaker 
approached  agreement.  Each  haggled  over  the  dollar 
that  separated  them  until  the  bargain  seemed  destined 
to  take  its  place  with  many  others.  In  vain  the  boatman 
urged  that  such  a  woman  could  be  found  everywhere  ; 
in  vain  the  other  that  the  world  never  had  but  one,  and 
she  was  now  offered  the  boatman  for  the  last  time. 

The  agreement,  after  several  months  of  bargaining, 


12  THE    YOUNG  MANDAIim. 

was  reached  and  first  payment  made  ;  so  Mr.  Lin  was 
euo-ased  to  be  married.  Nor  could  he  withdraw  with- 
out  disgrace,  and,  what  meant  even  more  to  him, 
paving  a  large  sum  as  forfeit.  Yet  he  had  never  seen 
his  betrothed,  nor  even  her  picture.  Like  his  fellows, 
he  was  content  to  wait  to  see  his  bride  until  the  day  of 
the  wedding ;  nor  did  he  lie  awake  at  night  thinking 
about  her.  True  philosopher  that  he  was,  he  reasoned 
that  he  wot\ld  know  her  looks  soon  enough.  Then,  if 
beautiful,  he  would  be  all  the  more  delighted ;  if 
homely,  he  would  at  all  events  remain  in  ignorance  of 
the  fact  until  his  wedding  day. 

That  long-set  day  arrived,  and  Amoy  harbor  had 
one  idle  boat  and  absent  boatman.  Though  he  did 
not  go  to  the  home  of  the  bride,  he  remained  at  his 
own  newly  rented  and  furnished  home  that  day,  wait- 
ing for  the  wedding  party.  His  own  parental  home 
was  too  far  away,  business  too  urgent,  for  him  to 
lose  time  in  travel.  He  meant  to  begin  housekeeping 
at  once,  so  the  bride  might  as  well  come  to  her  future 
home  for  the  wedding.  Of  course  it  would  be  contrary 
to  Chinese  custom  for  the  marriage  to  take  place  in 
the  home  of  the  bride. 

In  due  time  the  wedding  took  place,  the  young 
couple  started  housekeeping,  and  the  boatman  returned 
to  his  business  a  married  man,  and  commanding  more 
respect  from  his  comrades.     They  did   not  serenade 


A  LITTLE  STB  ANGER.  13 

nor  ridicule,  but  congratulated  him  on  bis  entering 
married  life,  and  hopelessly  sighed  over  their  own 
bachelorhood. 

Before  he  lived  in  Chiua,  the  writer  asked,  what 
many  readers  may  wish  to  know,  "  How  can  it  be 
that  many  female  infants  in  China  are  put  to  death, 
and  yet  leave  enough  to  provide  every  man  with 
one,  some  with  two  and  more  wives?"  The  answer 
is,  while  an  unmarried  woman  beyond  twenty  is  sel- 
dom found,  beyond  twenty-five  hardly  ever,  there  is  a 
multitude  of  bachelors  in  Chiua.  Many  cannot  afford 
to  support  a  wife  and  family,  more  cannot  afford  to 
purchase  a  wife.  Even  if  they  could  there  are  not 
enough  to  go  round. 

While  Chinese  deu}^  tliat  women  are  bought  for 
wives,  it  is  merely  a  matter  of  terms.  Tliey  say  the 
woman's  parents  or  relatives  have  been  at  great  ex- 
pense in  rearing  the  future  wife,  and  that  the  money 
paid  is  merely  to  repay  what  has  been  spent  on  the 
woman.  They  even  refuse  to  use  terms  of  remunera- 
tion, saying  that  it  is  merely  a  dowry.  This  is  not  the 
place  to  discuss  the  subject ;  the  facts  have  been 
stated,  the  reader  may  apply  terms  as  appear  suitable. 

A  year  went  by  and  the  couple  were  childless. 
Two  passed  and  no  son  nor  even  daughter  gladdened 
the  home.  The  third  ended  and  yet  the  two  were 
alone. 


14  THE    YOUNG   MANDARm. 

Young  Mrs.  Lin  was  not  a  devout  idolater,  but  she 
visited  temples  more  and  more  as  these  years  came 
and  went,  and  prayed  the  gods,  especially  "  Mother," 
the  goddess  of  children,  for  a  son.  Said  a  friend  to 
her :  — 

"  Your  husband  is  a  boatman,  why  not  pray  to  Ma- 
tsaw-po,  the  goddess  of  sailors?  She  is  obliged  to 
hear  your  prayers." 

''I  have  done  so  often,"  was  the  repl}^  "but  in 
vain." 

''Have  you  prayed  to  her  attendants.  Favorable- 
wind-ear  and  Thousand-li-eye  ?  They  have  great 
influence  over  her.  One,  you  know,  can  hear  wind 
coming  at  a  great  distance  ;  the  other  can  see  it  a 
thousand  li  (half  as  many  miles)  awa}^" 

'•  I  will  ask  their  help,  too,  yet  fear  my  prayers  are 
doomed  to  disappointment.  Fortunately  my  husband's 
mother  is  coming  to  live  with  us,  because  his  father  is 
dead  now.  As  she  is  very  devout  and  visits  the  tem- 
ple daily,  her  supplications  may  be  heard." 

The  boatman's  mother  came  and  made  her  home 
with  her  eldest  son,  and  at  once  became  mistress  of 
the  house.  Though  her  privilege  and  duty  to  live  with 
her  eldest  son,  if  her  home  was  broken  up,  the  older 
Mrs.  Lin  felt  another  inducement  to  make  her  son's 
home  her  own.  Though  she  had  brought  him  up  a 
faithful  worshiper  of  the  gods,  Amoy  society   and    a 


A  LITTLE  STBAyGEB.  15 

boatman's  life  had  made  him  forget  gods,  temples, 
everything  pertaining  to  religion,  except  the  cere- 
monies of  tlie  New  Year.  Said  the  mother  soon  after 
moving  to  Amoy  :  — 

"There  is  reason  for  gods  refusing  to  hear  your 
wife's  prayer  for  a  son.  You  have  turned  from  the 
gods  yourself.  They  have  forgotten  you.  Until  you 
worship  them  again  you  need  not  expect  favors  from 
them." 

"  My  worthy  mother  forgets,"  said  Mr.  Lin,  "  that 
while  my  wife  worships  I  earn  the  money  to  pay  for 
the  offerings.  Why  should  I  lose  time  and  money  too 
at  the  temples,  when  my  wife  can  pray  for  both 
of  us?" 

'*  You  wish  prosperity.  Do  you  suppose  the  gods  will 
give  if  3'ou  never  visit  their  houses  nor  ask  their  help  ?  " 

"  I  am  prosperous  already." 

"  Simply  because  the  gods  remember  your  former 
faithfulness.  AVlien  they  forget  or  have  paid  fully  for 
that,  then  will  come  adversity,  trial,  loss,  perhaps 
ruin  and  death." 

"  Some  of  the  most  prosperous  men  in  Amoy  never 
visit  a  temple  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the 
year." 

*'How  many  more  are  poor,  wretched,  miserable, 
and  worthless  !  Never,  my  son,  neglect  the  gods  if 
you  wish  their  help  or  prosperity." 


16  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

Two  3'ears  after  the  mother  came  to  her  son's  house, 
Mr.  Liu  was  proud  to  hear  himself  called  father.  A. 
son  had  come  to  bless  his  home. 

Shortly  after  the  proud  father  had  greeted  his  child 
he  heard  a  voice,  as  he  was  hurrying  along  the  street 
to  business,  calling  :  — 

"  Ka  li  kiong-lii!"     (Unto  you  congratulations.) 

''Why  congratulate  me?"  asked  Mr.  Lin,  turning 
and  bowing  to  his  friend  San  Tuk,  who  stood  with 
clasped  hands  and  face  wreathed  in  smiles,  bowing 
humbly  to  the  boatman. 

"  I  have  just  learned  of  the  arrival  at  your  home  of 
a  young  prince." 

"  Your  worth}^  self  is  exhausting  your  strength  by 
honoring  me  thus,  and  I  thank  you  ten  thousand 
times." 

' '  The  arrival  is  a  prince  then  ?  " 

''  Yes  ;  the  little  dog  has  come  to  my  hovel." 

''Ten  thousand  congratulations.  I  was  sure  it 
would  be  a  prince  that  would  honor  your  palace.  May 
he  live  ten  thousand  years  and  add  luster  to  his  worthy 
father's  noble  name.  If  he  imitates  his  noble  parent, 
he  will  shed  a  flood  of  sunlight  on  tliis  earth." 

"  You  honor  greatly  your  most  unworthy  slave  by 
showing  me  such  attention.  What  am  I,  and  the  little 
cur  in  my  hut,  that  we  should  receive  such  good 
wishes  from  one  so  noble  as  he  is  who  addresses  me?" 


A  LITTLE  STBANGEB,  17 

After  more  compliments,  and  many  a  mutual  bow 
and  clasp  of  their  own  hands,  the  two,  while  facing 
each  other,  moved  backward,  and  finally  each  went  on 
his  way.     And  this  is  Chinese  politeness. 

Had  the  child  been  a  girl,  Mr.  San  would  have 
dropped  his  hands  by  his  side,  hung  his  head,  muttered 
a  few  condolences  in  an  undertone,  and  escaped  as 
quickly  as  possible  from  his  friend.  The  birth  of  a 
girl  does  not  call  for  joy,  but  sorrow.  It  means  useless 
cost  without  due  return.  It  means  that,  though  the 
home  is  not  childless  uow%  in  the  future  when  children 
are  needed  to  care  for  parents  in  old  age,  and  for  their 
spirits  after  death,  there  will  be  no  child  to  do  it. 

Because  girls  must  marry  and  leave  their  homes 
when  they  reach  womanhood,  and  after  that  belong  to 
another  family,  because  they  cannot  care  for  the 
spirits  of  their  ancestors,  but  must  care  for  those  of 
the  husband's  family,  girls  are  not  wanted.  Their 
birth  is  counted  a  calamity.  Nor  are  those  the  only 
reasons.  Girls  cannot  work  as  boys  do  ;  they  cannot 
add  to  the  scanty  earnings  of  the  fatlier;  instead, 
they  add  to  the  expense  of  the  family.  Still  another 
reason  is  present  in  the  mind  of  many  a  mother.  By 
sad  experience  she  knows  that  woman  is  a  slave, 
hardly  reckoned  human^and  doomed  to  a  life  of  degra- 
dation and  confinement;  therefore  the  mother  looks 
on  her  infant  daughter  as  entering  on  a  life  of   un- 


18  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

known  but  certain  sorrow  and  trial,  and  her  mother's 
heart  forgets  her  own  joy  in  the  smile  of  the  little  one, 
as  she  thinks  of  the  daughter's  later  sorrow. 

With  the  birth  of  his  child  came  a  change  in  the 
life  of  the  boatman  as  regards  gods  and  temples.  He 
said  that  the  child  must  have  all  the  good  it  could  get 
from  every  god  and  temple  in  Amoy  ;  and  no  offering 
must  be  spared  that  promised  a  return  to  the  little 
one.  He  added  that  every  ceremony  for  children 
must  be  observed  and  no  custom  omitted. 

Old  Mrs.  Lin  was  delighted.  She  believed  her  son 
was  coming  back  to  idolatry,  and  her  own  devotion  to 
the  gods  was  greater  than  ever.  She  called  to  mind, 
and  refreshed  her  memory  by  consulting  other  grand- 
mothers on  every  custom  and  ceremony  for  children 
known  in  that  part  of  China. 

Shortly  after  the  birth  of  the  child  a  red  cord  was 
tied  about  each  wrist,  and  a  few  days  later  another 
bearing  Chinese  cash  —  a  large  copper  coin  —  was 
fastened  around  his  neck.  The  red  color  Avould  give 
good  luck,  the  cords  on  the  wrists  would  keep  hands 
out  of  mischief  and  make  the  child  obedient,  wliile 
the  cord  about  his  neck  would  keep  evil  spirits  away, 
and  the  cash  would  prevent  his  having  the  colic. 

When  the  little  one  was  tw6  weeks  old  his  grand- 
mother  carried  him  to  the  temple  of  "  Mother,"  and 
with  many  thanks  and    offerings  of  gratitude  prayed 


A  LITTLE  STB  AN  GEE.  19 

the  goddess  to  take  care  of,  keep  from  illness,  and 
make  very  prosperous  the  child  whom  she  had  given 
in  answer  to  prajer.  The  last  petition  was  that,  above 
all,  the  child  might  become  rich.  It  was  the  one  uni- 
versal prayer  for  children. 

China  has  many  gods,  and  it  is  often  asked  which 
is  supposed  to  be  tlie  mightiest.  "Were  the  question, 
Which  controls  the  hearts  of  the  people?  the  answer 
would  be,  The  Almighty  Dollar.  Except  his  ancestral 
tablets,  the  Chinaman  will  sell  everything  for  money, 
if  the  price  be  sufficient.  Wife,  children,  even  his 
own  life  are  not  too  precious,  if  the  dollars  in  return 
for  the  sacrifice  be  very  many.  Nor  does  many  mean 
millions  or  even  thousands.  A  few  hundred  to  him 
make  a  fortune.  With  interest  from  ten  to  twenty, 
and  even  more,  per  cent.,  —  and  living  costs  ver}'  little, 
—  a  few  hundreds  will  support  a  family.  Fifty  dol- 
lars a  year  is  a  fair,  even  above  the  average,  income 
of  the  laboring  man. 

When  his  child  was  a  mouth  old,  Mr.  Lin  invited 
relatives  and  friends  to  his  house  to  a  feast  in  honor 
of  the  young  son.  Each  guest  was  expected  to  bring 
a  present  for  parents  or  child ;  and  each  expected 
another  fully  as  good  in  return.  Among  the  guests 
was  Mrs.  Wong,  the  boatman's  mother-in-law.  Be- 
cause a  grandmother,  she  brought  clotiiing,  sweet 
cakes,  duck  eggs  on  which  were  painted  pictures  of 


20  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

flowers,  animals,  and  children,  and  other   tokens    of 
love. 

When  the  guests  had  come  Mrs.  Lin  took  her  child, 
followed  by  the  whole  company,  to  the  room  in  which 
were  kept  the  ancestral  tablets,  and  seated  herself 
before  a  table  on  which  were  lighted  candles  and 
incense  sticks.  After  the  company  became  quiet,  old 
Mrs.  Lin  begged  the  spirits  in  the  tablets  to  notice 
and  accept  the  ceremony  to  be  performed  in  their 
presence.  Then  a  barber  among  the  guests  stepped 
forward,  and  with  a  small  but  sharp  razor  shaved 
every  particle  of  hair  from  the  head  of  the  child. 
During  this  operation  the  people  looked  on  and  praised 
most  warmly  the  child,  his  courage,  his  beauty,  his 
prospects,  and  not  least,  though  in  lower  tones,  his 
parents. 

The  Chinese  say  it  prevents  baldness  to  shave  a 
child's  head  in  infancy.  Though  the  practice  of 
shaving  the  head  of  every  man  disguises  baldness,  it 
is  doubtful  if  there  be  men  with  bald  crowns  —  the 
portion  unshaven  —  in  that  empire. 

Shaving  the  head  and  wearing  the  queue  are  a  Tar- 
tar, not  Chinese  custom.  Before  the  Tartars  con- 
quered the  country  the  people  wore  their  hair  long  and 
fastened  in  a  tuft  at  the  top.  After  the  Mantchu 
Tartars,  in  1644,  came  into  power,  they  hinted  that 
the  conquered  people  should  adopt  the  queue.    The  hint 


A  LITTLE  STBAXGEB.  21 

was  taken  by  many  ;  more  declined,  and  the  hint  was 
made  stroDger.  Not  until  the  people  learned  that 
they  had  little  chance  for  justice  if  they  did  not  wear 
the  queue  did  they  accept,  then  unwillingly,  the  new 
custom.  Now  the  men  seem  proud  of  this  abomina- 
tion. But  it  is  as  well  that  they  extract  pride  from 
necessity,  for  hair  worn  by  men  in  the  old  Chinese 
style  is  regarded  as  a  declaration  of  rebellion.  So  he 
who  follows  the  old  custom  soon  has  no  head  on  which 
to  wear  a  queue. 

After  his  son's  head  had  been  shaved  the  boatman 
asked  the  barber  what  reward  should  be  given  for 
such  acceptable  services.  The  man  of  the  razor 
replied  that  he  could  not  fur  a  moment  think  of 
accepting  pay  for  such  an  honor  as  had  ])een  conferred 
on  him.  In  after  years  he  woukl  look  with  i)ride  on 
this  day  and  service,  for  doubtless  it  would  be  said 
that  he  "had  shaved  for  the  first  time  the  head  of 
that  great  man." 

Flattery  pleases  in  all  lands,  even  though  it  seldom 
deceives.  Mr.  Lin  miglit  not  believe  all  the  barber 
said,  but  he  rewarded  hira  well,  nevertheless,  for  his 
good  wishes. 

The  next  ceremony  was  giving  a  name.  Though  he 
would  keep  this  only  until  he  began  school  days,  and 
must  change  again  when  he  married,  the  first  would  be 
the  most  important  name  of   his   life,  and   the   most 


22  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

dangerous  for  the  child.  To  give  a  grand  one  would 
mean  to  evil  spirits,  demons,  and  foes  that  the  child 
was  beloved,  and  that  great  expectations  rested  in 
him.  So,  to  trouble  others,  they  need  but  afflict  the 
little  one. 

While  girls,  who  are  of  little  importance,  may  be  left 
nameless,  or  simply  numbered.,  or  receive  such  names 
as  Ti  (pig),  Miau  (cat),  Kow  (dog),  Him  (bear), 
Sai  (lion),  or  better  such  as  star,  mountain,  river, 
boys  are  named  with  far  greater  care.  Their  names, 
however,  may  be  almost  anything  from  the  meanest 
animal  up  to  the  noblest  virtue  known.  But  the  boy 
must  get  his  name  when  a  month  old  ;  the  girl,  when- 
ever it  pleases  friends  to  bestow  one.  If  she  be  for- 
gotten, her  companions  give  a  nickname  that  soon 
becomes  her  permanent  property. 

While  a  noble  name  may  be  dangerous  for  a  boy,  to 
dispute  about  it  even  is  counted  unsafe.  The  dispute 
will  attract  the  attention  of  evil  ones,  and  mark  the 
child  for  future  troubles. 

Though  guests  share  in  choosing  and  giving  a  name, 
the  Lins  deemed'  it  wise  to  decide  on  one  before  the 
feast.  "Tee  Siek"  was  chosen,  and  every  guest 
declared  that  it  was  the  best  possible  name  for  the 
child.  If  the  first  syllable  be  spoken  in  a  rising  tone, 
the  name  means  of  little  accou7it,  if  in  a  falling  tone, 
the  meaning  is  wisdom.     They  w^ould  speak  to  mean 


A   LITTLE   STEAXGER.  23 

the  first  while  they  thought  of  him  as  the  second  ;  thus 
would  please  themselves  and  deceive  evil  ones. 

After  giving  the  name  came  the  feast.  This  was 
the  grand  occasion  for  Mr.  Lin's  poor  relatives  and 
friends  ;  and  they  made  the  most  of  it.  Soups,  fish, 
meats,  vegetables  in  great  variety  had  a  place  there, 
and  not  least  were  wines  and  samsJni^  or  rice  whis- 
key. Though  each  drank,  none  became  intoxicated. 
Drunkenness  is  not  a  Chinese  vice.  Of  course  tea 
was  provided  in  abundance,  and  each  drank  more  of 
that  than  of  stronger  fluids.  Water  did  not  appear. 
Chinese  think  that  very  good  for  watering  plants  and 
cattle,  but  unfit  for  quenching  human  thirst. 

At  the  close  of  the  feast  came  the  parting  with 
guests,  and  a  test  of  power  in  offering  and  receiving 
compliments.  Parents  and  child  must  have  the  most 
and  best  praises  that  the  guests  could  pour  upon  them. 
Nor  could  the  Lins  suffer  themselves  to  be  outdone. 
Slowly  disappeared  the  company  ;  and  then  came  the 
time  for  selecting  presents  to  send  after  them.  For 
good  wish  and  word  of  flattery  a  return  of  gratitude 
in  gifts  was  sent,  and  all  remembered  the  Lins  as 
hospitable,  liberal  hosts.  If  each  child  was  honored 
with  such  a  feast,  then  the  friends  hoped  the  Lins 
would  have  ten  thousand  children. 


CHAPTER  II. 

EARLY    DAYS. 

THE  Lins  invited  their  friends  and  relatives  to 
another  feast  when  Tee  Siek  was  four  months 
old.  Each  guest  brought,  as  usual,  a  present  for 
parents  or  child,  and  old  Mrs.  Wong  offerings  for 
*' Mother"  and  sweets  for  her  grandson.  Beside 
those  she  had  a  bright  red  chair  and  a  huge  piece 
of   molasses  candy. 

After  the  friends  had  arrived  the  grandmothers  led 
the  way  to  the  room  in  which  were  kept  idols  and 
ancestral  tablets  ;  and,  while  the  spectators  were  find- 
ing good  places  to  stand,  the  two  old  ladies  were 
preparing  for  the  ceremonies.  Speedily  came  silence, 
and  then  the  grandmothers  made  offerings  to  the  gods, 
and  presented  thanksgivings  and  prayer  in  behalf  of 
Tee  Siek.  When  the  idols  had  received  due  attention, 
Mr.  Lin's  turn  came.  He  placed  food  and  drink  before 
the  ancestral  tablets,  and  then  bowed  in  prayer  to  the 
spirits  of  the  dead.  He  thanked  them  for  caring  for 
his  son,  praised  their  goodness,  and  told  how  much 
they  were  missed  on  earth  ;  then  asked  their  favor  in 
the  future  for  his  child,  and  prayed  them  to  make  him 
great  and  very  rich. 

24 


EARLY  DAYS,  25 

Some  readers  may  not  know  what  an  ancestral 
tablet  is ;  therefore  others  will  pardon  the  author  for 
giving  a  description  here. 

While  many  are  plain,  some  are  elaborately  carved  ; 
yet  the  general  appearance  of  ancestral  tablets  is  the 
same.  They  are  made  of  three  pieces  of  wood  :  a 
base,  about  an  inch  in  height,  two  in  width,  and  four 
in  length,  and  two  uprights.  These  latter  fit  closely 
together,  are  mortised  in  the  base,  and  appear  like  one 
piece  ;  but  the  front  one  is  only  about  two  thirds  the 
height  of  the  other,  and  unites  with  it  undtT  a  project- 
ing top.  Tlie  two  together  are  about  an  inch  thick, 
two  wide,  and  from  twelve  to  twenty  high. 

On  the  front  ui)right  are  carved  or  painted  the 
names  of  the  deceased,  and  of  the  emperor  reigning  at 
the  time  of  deatli ;  and  lower,  on  the  left  hand  in  small 
characters,  the  name  of  tiie  son  who  had  the  tablet 
made.  On  the  back  of  the  front  piece  or  front  of  the 
back  one,  and  hidden  from  view,  are  recorded  the 
cause  of  death  and  other  facts  regarding  the  one 
whose  spirit  is  to  dwell  iu  the  wood. 

The  new  tablet  is  carried  in  a  sedan  chair  to  the 
grave  iu  an  honored  place  in  the  funeral  procession, 
and,  after  the  burial,  one  of  the  spirits  supposed  to 
inhabit  the  body  is  persuaded  to  enter  the  wood,  which 
is  then  marked  ,  with  vermilion  and  forever  after 
regarded  as  sacred.     The  tablet  is  carried  back  to  the 


26  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

home  of  the  eldest  son  of  the  deceased,  and  tliere 
given  food,  drink,  and  worship  as  if  it  were  a  god. 
For  at  least  three  generations  it  must  be  earefully  kept 
and  worshiped,  then  may  be  burned,  but  its  ashes 
must  be  sacredly  buried. 

Several  stories  are  told  by  the  Chinese  to  explain 
the  origin  of  the  ancestral  tablet.  One  is  the  follow- 
ing :  — 

A  boy,  who  saw  the  hard  struggle  of  his  parents  to 
support  him  and  themselves,  determined  that  they 
should  not  work  at  all  after  he  became  a  man,  if  able 
to  provide  for  tlieni.  Before  he  reached  manhood  his 
parents  died.  Since  he  could  keep  his  resolution  in  no 
other  way,  he  made  wooden  images  of  his  father  and 
mother  and  worshiped  them  as  gods,  and  gave  them 
food  and  drink.  When  the  young  man  married,  his 
wife  ridiculed  his  devotion  to  the  images,  and  showed 
her  contempt  for  them  by  pricking  each  with  a  needle. 
To  her  astonishment,  blood  flowed  from  the  wounds. 
She  tried  to  keep  her  act  from  her  husband,  but,  on 
his  return  home  at  night,  he  saw  tears  in  the  eyes  of 
both  images,  and  then  discovered  what  his  wife  had 
done.  He  was  so  indignant  that  he  promptly  got  a 
divorce  from  her. 

In  Southern  China  the  people  believe  that  each  body 
has  three  spirits  (in  Northern  China  the  number  seems 
to  be  greater) ,  and  at  death  one  goes  into  the  spirit 


EARLY  DAYS.  27 

world,  another  remains  with  tlie  body  at  the  grave,  and 
tlie  third  enters  the  tablet.  The  tirst  is  worshiped  for 
a  month  in  spring,  the  second  during  another  mouth  in 
summer,  and  the  third  all  the  year  round.  Probably 
none  can  tell  which  spirit  enters  a  body  the  second 
time  and  is  l)orn  tmew,  nor  what  becomes  of  the  s[)irit 
that  resided  in  it  after  the  tablet  is  l)urned.  The 
superstitions  regarding  the  spirits  of  the  dead  are  as 
various  as  thev  an;  vaijrue. 

The  religious  ceremonies  inded,  .Mrs.  Wcjiig  set  the 
red  chair  in  the  middle  uf  the  room,  while  old  ]\lrs. 
Lin  wanned  and  s[)ieatl  tlie  mulasses  candy  on  the 
seat.  Then  the  child's  niotln'r  liaiidi-d  him  to  his 
paternal  grandmother,  who  sat  him  in  tlie  cliair,  and, 
pressing  him  gently  until  he  was  seated  llrmly  on  the 
candy,  left  him  to  sit  alone  for  tlie  first  time  in  his 
life.  Again  praises  and  admiration  for  the  child  and 
compliments  for  the  parents  were  in  order. 

AVhile  the  company  stood  admiring,  a  bowl  of 
chicken  broth  was  lirought  and  the  little  fellow  fed  by 
a  grandmother.  Bits  of  meat  were  given  also,  and 
then,  after  having  sat  alone  and  eaten  animal  and  solid 
food,  little  Tee  Siek  was  removed  from  the  chair  and 
allowed  to  go  to  sleep,  while  the  guests  enjoyed  the 
feast  prepared  for  them. 

When  a  year  old  the  child  was  honored  with  a 
birthday    party.     Again    friends    and    relatives,    and 


28  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

more  than  on  former  occasions,  came,  each  bearing  a 
present  to  celebrate  the  day.  Mrs.  Wong's  offering, 
as  usual,  was  the  most  important  and  best.  This 
time  she  brought,  among  other  things,  a  cap  and  pair 
of  slippers. 

Such  feasts  always  begin  with  religious  ceremonies 
if  mothers  have  anything  to  do  with  them,  and  Mrs. 
Lin  the  elder  was  mistress ;  so  nothing  relating  to 
gods  or  ancestors  was  omitted.  After  worship  came 
the  great  event  of  the  child's  life. 

Tee  Siek  was  a  year  old,  and  the  time  had  come  for 
him  to  choose,  at  least  to  indicate,  his  profession  or 
business.  AVhat  though  he  were  too  young  to  know  ? 
He  was  merely  an  instrument  directed  by  some  hidden 
power  ;  and  friends  wished  to  know  what  that  power 
had  chosen  as  the  business  of  the  child. 

A  sieve,  used  for  cleaning  rice,  had  been  set  on  a 
table  in  front  of  the  ancestral  tablets,  and  on  it  scat- 
tered the  various  implements  and  tools  representing 
the  occupations  of  men  in  China.  A  small  space  was 
left  near  the  middle,  and  on  that  Tee  Siek  was  placed 
and  left  alone. 

This  was  a  serious,  an  anxious,  a  critical  time  ;  and 
every  guest  was  silent,  while  parents  and  grandparents 
looked  on  in  almost  breathless  anxiety.  Next  to 
parents  and  grandparents,  the  older  members  of  the 
company    stood    nearest  to  the  child  ;    while  children 


EARLY  DAYS.  29 

climbed  chairs  and  benches  to  watch  in  serious  silence 
the  movements  of  the  little  one.  Thouglh  the  vounger 
Mrs.  Liu  stood  with  eyes  fixed  on  her  child,  intently 
studying  his  face  and  every  movement  of  his  hands, 
the  father  was  still  more  intent.  He  hardly  moved  a 
muscle  or  even  winked  an  eye.  His  soul  seemed 
absorbed  iu  his  son,  and  forgetful  of  everything  but 
the  choice  that  was  to  declare  the  future  of  his  boy. 
Old  Mrs.  Lin  was  a  study.  She  stood  as  if-  cut  in 
stone.  If  it  iia<l  not  been  for  her  eyes  moving,  and 
now  and  again  an  involuntary  movement  of  her  hand, 
as  if  slie  were  guiding  the  fingers  of  the  child,  it 
might  have  easily  lieen  supposed  that  siie  was  a  statue 
carved  by  a  master's  hand. 

For  a  few  moments  Tee  Siek  was  silent  and  still 
after  he  had  been  seated.  Then  iiis  eyes  turned  from 
one  ol)ject  to  another,  until  lie  saw  an  artificial  flower. 
Its  bright  color  attracted  his  attention  ;  about  the  same 
time  he  noticed  the  button  of  a  mandarin,  worn  on  the 
hat  to  indicate  rank.  Both  littU'  iiands  went  out,  one 
to  the  flower,  the  other  to  the  button.  The  flower 
went  to  the  mouth,  but  was  dropped  before  reaching 
the  lips.  The  hard  Ijutton  followed,  after  its  hardness 
was  revealed  in  the  child's  attempt  to  bite  it.  Both 
hands  sought  other  charms,  the  right  grasping  a  book 
and  the  left  a  blacksmith's  hammer.  The  hammer  was 
lifted  to  pound  the  button,  and  the  book  pulled  until 


30  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

its  leaves  began  to  tear.  This  was  tlie  sio;ii;\l  for  his 
remov:U  ;  and  ohl  Mrs.  Lin  hastily  lifted  him  from  the 
sieve  and  sat  Tee  Siek  on  a  chair. 

The  silence  had,  however,  been  broken  before,  and 
all  i)resent  were  chattering  now  like  magpies.  Mrs. 
Lin,  senior,  had  broken  silence,  when  she  saw  her 
grandson's  hand  seize  the  bntton.  Said  she  with 
deep  excitement :  — 

"Seel  see!  he  takes  the  mandarin's  button!  He 
will  be  a  mandarin  !  " 

"See!  see!  he  has  the  flowers!  He  will  love  the 
beautiful,  and  ])e  a  poet !  "  spoke  the  other  grand- 
mother. 

"  He  will  become  mighty  and  3^et  gentle,  and  love 
the  beautiful,"  said  the  mother,  heaving  a  sigh  of 
relief,  and  relaxing  her  anxious  face  into  a  smile  of 
satisfaction. 

"  He  will  eat  mandarins,"  declared  a  boy,  look- 
ing over  his  father's  shoulder  from  a  chair. 

"He  will  break  the  power  of  an  evil 'government," 
suggested  an  old  man. 

"  He  will  become  a  scholar  at  last,"  added  old  Mrs. 
Lin  trininphantly.  "  Then  he  will  lead  his  countr}"- 
men  back  to  the  gods  of  their  fathers.  It  is  well,  and 
as  I  prayed." 

Mr.  Lin  remained  silent ;  nor  did  he  at  first  respond  to 
the  congratulations  of  his  guests.     Had  the  child  taken 


EARLY  DATS.  31 

bold  of  ail  oar  or  seized  the  merchant's  scales  for 
weiofhinor  silver,  the  father  would  have  beeu  delighted. 
At  last  he  replied  to  a  congratulation  :  — 

*'  Yes;  if  he  becomes  a  scholar,  he  may  earn  money 
too.  Rut  I  would  rather  have  had  him  follow  my 
business." 

A  feast  followed  this  ceremony,  and  then  came  an- 
other  ceremony  of  less  importance.  Tee  Siek  was  a 
year  old,  and  the  time  had  come  to  walk.  Chickens 
walk  as  soon  as  they  leave  the  shell ;  so  Chinese  sup- 
pose their  legs  contain  special  strength  that  can  be 
transferred  to  him  who  eats  those  legs  ;  for  this  reason 
ciiildren  slow  to  walk  are  fed  on  chicken-feet  broth. 

A  dish  of  this  liioth  was  broiigiit  and  fed  to  the 
child,  to  pirpaie  liiiii  to  make  his  first  attempt  at 
walking.  Then  he  was  fitted  out  in  cap  and  sUppers. 
He  must  wear  those  now  or  never  be  able  to  own  any ; 
if  he  started  to  walk  bareheaded  and  barefooted,  he 
might  be  compelled  t<>  do  so  forever. 

Again  guests  gathered  around  as  the  two  grtind- 
mothers  took  charge  of  the  child.  Old  iNIrs.  Lin  set 
him  on  his  feet  on  the  floor,  holding  his  hands  lest  he 
fall,  and  Mrs.  Wong  seized  a  broad-bladed  knife  and 
prepared  for  work.  While  one  grandmother  led  the 
little  fellosv  along  and  encouraged  him  to  walk,  the 
other  kept  close  behind  and  pretended  to  cut  invisible 
threads  supposed  to  tangle  the  feet.     For  a  few  steps 


32  THE    YOUNG   3IANDARIN. 

the  child  staggered  along,  led  by  his  grandmother  Lin, 
and  then  the  walking  ceremony  ended,  and  the  child's 
duties  for  the  day  were  over. 

Before  he  was  two  years  old,  Tee  Siek  grew  thin, 
weak,  and  seemed  wasting  with  a  hidden  disease. 
Remedies  used  by  his  mother  and  grandmother  had  no 
effect,  and  his  parents  became  alarmed.  Old  Mrs. 
Lin  persuaded  her  sou  to  send  for  a  Tauist  priest 
rather  than  a  doctor,  because,  as  she  declared,  the 
gods  were  angry  and  punished  the  child  for  the  father's 
neglect  of  temple  worship. 

Though  Chinese  usually  call  doctors  in  time  of  sick- 
ness, the  more  devout  idolaters  frequently  summon 
Tauist  priests.  If  doctors  fail  to  cure,  then  the 
patrons  turn  to  the  priests  too  ;  in  the  same  way  the 
devout  ones  turn  to  doctors  if  priests  fail.  The  fact 
is,  that  there  is  little  to  choose  between  the  two 
classes ;  and  the  probabilities  are  that  whichever  is 
chosen,  the  sufferer  will  wish  he  had  been  placed  under 
the  other's  care. 

Money  at  times  makes  a  difference.  The  doctor 
states  his  price  ;  the  priest  leaves  that  to  the  liberality 
of  the  patrons.  It  is  a  common  thing  for  friends  of 
the  sufferer  to  bargain  with  the  doctor,  and  offer  him  a 
certain  sum  to  cure  the  patient.  If  he,  after  a  long 
dicker,  refuses  to  accept  the  terms  offered,  another  is 
sought.     The   purpose  is   to  get  the  most  medicine, 


EARLY  DAYS.  33 

and  cure  of  course,  for  the  least  amount  of  money. 
If  a  doctor  fail  to  etfect  a  cure  within  a  fixed  limit, 
be  may  be  discharged  and  another  called  in.  There  is 
little  professional  pride  or  honor  among  Chinese  physi- 
cians ;  nor  is  tiiis  strange,  for  many  of  them  are 
doctors  because  that  pays  best.  Many  who  fail  in 
other  lines  of  business,  be  it  what  it  may,  become 
physicians.  Perhaps  they  reason  that  every  man  has 
Ins  forte;  and  since  theirs  proved  to  be  nothing  else, 
it  must,  therefore,  be  in  the  medical  profession. 
Theirs  is  rather  9.  profei^fiinii  thun  j^ossessiou  ^  for  not  a 
few  Ciiinese  doctors  have  no  more  knowledge  of 
medicines  than  tiieir  i)alients. 

Instead  of  one,  four  priests  came.  The  leader  ex- 
plained that  he  woukl  need  help,  and  that  his  com- 
panions were  anxious  to  do  what  they  could  to  assist 
in  the  recovery  of  a  member  of  such  a  devout  family. 
The  men  came  before  breakfast,  but  did  not  work 
before  eating,  though  they  examined  the  child,  and 
discussed  the  disease  and  its  best  remedy. 

Work  began  after  breakfast,  not,  however,  for  the 
child,  but  the  goddesses  expected.  Paintings  of 
"Mother"  and  other  goddesses  were  hung  on  the 
wall ;  a  table,  on  which  were  ten  dishes  with  meats 
and  fruit,  was  placed  in  the  center  of  the  room,  and  in 
front  of  the  paintings  were  set  four  tables,  one  on  the 
top  of  the  other,  the  smallest   near  the  ceiling.     On 


34  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

this  last  the  leader  set  in  order,  as  his  companions 
handed  them,  small  images,  lighted  incense  sticks, 
and  burning  candles. 

Next  the  priests  asked  for  such  things  as  ladies  use 
in  preparing  for  company,  and  placed  in  another  room 
wash  bowl,  pitcher,  hot  water,  towels,  artificial  flowers, 
paint,  and  other  toilet  articles,  and  then  left  the  room 
for  the  deities  supposed  to  be  waiting  to  prepare  for 
the  feast. 

Then  they  made  a  light  door  frame  of  bamboo,  so 
braced  that  it  could  be  set  anywhere  without  falling 
over.  This  completed,  they  supposed  the  goddesses 
ready  for  dinner,  so  summoned  them  to  the  feast. 
The  leader  prayed,  his  first  assistant  rang  a  bell,  the 
second  clanged  his  cymbals,  and  the  third  beat  a 
drum.  Prayer  and  clang,  ringing  and  beating,  con- 
tinued for  several  minutes,  until  the  goddesses  were 
surely  at  dinner ;  then  the  priests  prepared  to  enjoy 
another  meal  themselves.  So  leisurely  had  been  their 
work,  so  many  consultations  seemed  necessary,  that 
the  dinner  hour  had  arrived  when  they  were  ready  to 
eat. 

The  men  were  in  no  luirry  to  begin  real  work  after 
dinner.  They  excused  their  tardiness  by  saying  that 
it  would  not  do  to  hurry  the  deities  in  the  other  room, 
lest  they  be  offended  and  decline  to  assist.  Late  in 
the  afternoon,  however,  they  were  ready,  and  said  that 


EABLY  DATS.  35 

the  deities  were  too,  so  time  for  the  important  serv- 
ice of  the  day  came.  This  was  called  the  ceremony 
of  Passing  Through  the  Door. 

The  leader,  dressed  as  "Mother,"  but  handling  a 
sword,  took  a  position  near  the  door  frame,  standing 
in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  behind  him  came  Mr. 
Lin  with  the  child  in  his  arms  ;  right  behind,  as  near 
to  her  son  as  possible,  stood  old  Mrs.  Lin,  and 
directly  back  of  her  the  mother  of  the  sufferer.  The 
other  priests,  one  with  a  bell,  another  with  cymbals, 
and  the  third  with  his  drum,  stood  near  the  frame, 
but  out  of  reach  of  the  swordsman. 

When  all  were  ready  the  leader  began  to  shout, 
meanwhile  to  cut  with  his  sword,  up,  down,  right,  left, 
backward,  and  in  front,  as  he  called  to  all  demons, 
evil  spirits,  and  bad  inlluences  to  get  out  of  the  way  or 
be  cut  in  pieces.  His  voice  was  the  signal  for  l)ell, 
cymbals,  and  drum,  and  the  clang  and  clatter  were 
enough  to  frighten  human  beings  if  not  demons. 
For  a  few  minutes  the  priests  continued  ;  then  the 
leader  changed  his  tone  and  language.  He  now  l)e- 
sought,  as  earnestly  as  before  he  had  commanded,  but 
his  prayer  was  to  the  goddesses,  gods,  good  spirits, 
and  all  friendly  powers,  to  protect  the  family  behind 
him,  and  especially  to  favor  the  little  sufferer. 

As  he  began  this  praj^er,  the  leader  began  the  pro- 
cession through  the  door  frame,  closely  followed  by 


3G  THE   YOUNG  MAN  DAB  IN. 

the  Lins.  A  slioi't  silence  came  after  tlie  family  had 
gone  beyond  tlie  frame.  That  was  (juickly  moved  to 
a  corner  of  the  room,  and  again  with  sword  thrusts, 
shouts  of  warning,  and  threats  of  most  horrible  suffer- 
ings if  t]io\"  came  in  his  reach,  tlie  leader  called  to 
every  evil  power  to  get  out  of  the  way.  Again  his 
companions  began  their  noise,  and  again  with  changed 
voice  and  threats  transformed  to  prayers,  the  priest  led 
the  Lins  for  the  second  time  through  the  door  frame. 

Once  more  there  was  silence,  then  a  removal  to 
another  corner,  and  again  the  family  followed  the 
leader  through  it,  after  he  had  w^arned  foes  and  be- 
sought friends.  Thus  each  corner  in  turn  was  visited  ; 
then  the  frame  was  set  for  the  second  time  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  room,  and  the  first  procession  repeated. 
Hardly  had  Mrs.  Lin  gone  through  before  each  priest 
dropped  his  instrument  and  sprang  to  the  frame  with 
hammer  and  hatchet,  beating  and  cutting  it  into  hun- 
dreds of  pieces.  These  w^re  hastily  gathered  and 
every  portion  burned;   and  then  the  ceremony  ended. 

Its  object  was  to  confuse  and  bewilder  the  evil 
spirits  troubling  the  child,  and  to  get  him  beyond 
their  reach  and  into  the  power  of  the  goddesses. 
Then  by  passing  through  the  door  again  and  again 
the  evil  ones  w'ould  be  the  more  perplexed  to  find  the 
child.  After  the  door  frame  was  destroyed  they  could 
not  possibly  discover  his  place. 


EABLY  DAYS.  37 

"You  need  have  no  further  fear  for  your  child," 
said  the  leading  priest  to  Mr.  Lin.  "  He  will  speedily 
recover.  Should  he  ever  be  in  danger  hereafter,  the 
goddesses  whom  you  have  so  hospitably  entertained 
will  see  that  he  is  protected." 

"And  what  reward  may  I  give  for  your  most 
acceptable  services?"  asked  the  boatman. 

"  Do  you  suppose  we  would  have  darkened  your 
door  had  we  thought  of  pay  or  reward  of  any  kind? 
It  is  enough  to  know  that  we  iiave  served  faithful 
friends  of  the  gods.  We  will  not.  cannot,  accept  the 
slightest  token  of  gratitude  even.  "We  serve  the  gods, 
and  you  liave  sliowu  ;ig;iiu  and  again  your  gratitude  to 
them,  so  we  ask  nothing  more." 

Notwithstanding  the  at  lirst  angry  protest  of  all  the 
priests,  and  their  later  refusal  to  accept  any  reward, 
Mr.  Lin  insisted  that  he  could  not  allow  them  to  leave 
without  some  slight  token  of  gratitude.  Tiiough  the 
men  declared  that  they  would  carry  notiiiug  whatever 
along,  they  concluded  that  it  would  be  most  ungrateful 
if  they  refused  everything,  and  ended  by  taking  all 
Mr.  Lin  gave. 

Shrewd  man  I  he  knew  that  if  he  did  not  give  liber- 
ally they  would  tell  everybody  they  met  that  he  was  a 
meau,  stingy  miser,  who  got  all  he  could  and  gave 
nothing  in  return.  Now  they  extolled  his  liberality  to 
the  skies. 


38  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

Instead  of  recovering,  Tee  Siek  grew  worse.  Doc- 
tors were  summoned  and  changed,  but  no  change  for 
the  better  in  the  child.  Mother  and  grandmother 
visited  temple  after  temple,  praying  nnd  offering  to 
the  gods  without  success. 

Like  wise  women,  they  did  not  neglect  remedies  of 
their  own,  and  before  death  came  they  found  a  remedy 
that  was  successful.  Tee  Siek  began  to  improve. 
Before  his  third  birthday  he  was  well  again. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    TAI    PINO    REBELLION. 

NEAR  the  date  of  Tee  Siek's  birth  a  noted  rebel- 
lion began  about  one  hundred  miles  southwest 
of  the  city  of  Canton.     Its  leader,  Hung  Siu  Tsuu, 
was  an   educated   man   and  a  graduate.     He  learned 
about  Christianity  through  an   American  missionary, 
and  applied  for  baptism.     Though   this   request  was 
denied,  he  persisted  in  declaring  himself  a  Christian, 
and   made    the    New   Testament    his    religious   guide. 
Soon  he  became  a  teacher  of   Christianity,  and   pro- 
claimed   it    by   preaching    and   writing    in    prose    and 
poetry.     Earnestly,   eloquently,  he    pleaded    with    his 
countrymen  to  turn  from  idols  and  superstition  to  the 
true  God.     He  was  very  bitter   against  idolatry  and 
idols,  and  said  that  images  should  not  even  be  allowed 
to  exist ;  thus  he  prepared  the  way  for  their  destruc- 
tion.    The  new  teacher  seemed  sincere,  and  foreigners 
believed  him  a  true  Christian  ;  for  his  life  was  accord- 
ing to  his  doctrine. 

Before  the  new  doctrines  attracted  attention  Hung 
Siu  Tsun  had  no  less  than  three  thousand  disciples ; 
and  multitudes  more  were  interested  in  him  and  his 
teaching.     Most  of  these  gave  up  idols,  but  not  an- 

39 


40  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

cestml  tablets,  and  accepted  Jesus  Christ  as  their 
God,  and  the  New  Testament  as  tlie  book  of  their 
religion. 

By  and  by  the  new  worship  and  doctrines  began  to 
attract  the  attention  of  the  rich,  learned,  and  official 
classes,  lliough  they  cared  little  for  religion,  they 
saw  hidden  in  this  new  faith  rebellion  and  an  over- 
throw of  the  imperial  government.  Rather  than  make 
war  on  Hung  Siu  Tsun,  these  leaders  aroused  the  com- 
mon people  against  the  new  faith. 

The  lower  classes,  believing  that  temples,  gods, 
tablets,  ancestral  w^orship,  everything  pertaining  to 
religion,  would  be  destroyed  if  speedy  and  severe 
measures  w^cre  not  employed,  began  at  once  to  oppose 
Hung  Siu  Tsun  and  his  followers.  They  forbade  him 
to  preach,  and  commanded  his  followers  to  cease  their 
worship,  threatening,  if  their  commands  were  dis- 
obeyed, to  punish  severely  the  disobedient.  They 
waited  hardly  long  enough  to  see  what  the  result  of 
their  threats  would  be.  Taking  for  granted  that  the 
new  religion  must  be  rooted  out  by  force,  they  com- 
menced their  work  of  persecution  and  punishment. 

The  new  teacher  taught  that  his  disciples  should 
submit  to  persecution  rather  than  fight ;  but  when 
they  were  assailed  and  likely  to  be  killed,  he  bade 
them  defend  themselves.  This  tliey  were  only  too 
ready  and  willing  to  do.     They  resisted  the  foe  and 


THE   TAI  PING   REBELLION.  41 

fought  bnively.  The  result  of  the  first  fight  was  a 
complete  victory  for  the  disciples  of  the  reformer. 

Stinging  under  the  shame  and  disgrace  of  defeat, 
the  enemy  massed  larger  numbers  and  renewed  the 
attack.  They  sought  to  take  the  disciples  unawares, 
but  in  vain.  While  the  attacking  party  fought  against 
those  believed  to  be  foes  of  faith  and  fatherland,  the 
other  fought  for  religion,  liberty,  and  life.  The  strug- 
gle was  severe,  but  resulted  in  a  complete  victory  for 
Hung  Siu  Tsun. 

Other  battles  followed  and  with  like  results.  Tlie 
assailants  were  driven  back  each  time  with  heavy  loss, 
and  the  disciples  of  the  reformer  proved  the  better 
warriors. 

Seeing  that  he  must  fight  if  he  would  preach,  Ilun 
Siu  Tsun  settled  it  as  a  part  of  his  faith  that  he  must 
become  a  soldier.  Though  he  did  not  cease  to  preacli 
and  write  the  new  doctrines,  he  gathered  and  dis- 
ciplined soldiers  to  battle  for  them.  Nor  did  he  pur- 
pose remaining  on  the  defensive. 

After  a  number  of  defeats  the  foes  of  the  reformer 
became  wary  and  kept  away  from  his  camp.  They 
became  suspicious  that  some  hidden  yet  mighty  power 
was  helping  him,  and  that  their  efforts  to  overthrow 
the  new  religion  would  result  in  their  own  destruction. 

The  followers  of  the  teacher  now,  elated  by  success, 
demanded  that  they  be  led  against   their  foes.     The 


42  THE    YOlLVa   MANDAEIN. 

leader  liesitated.  He  knew  that  meant  rebellion,  and 
death  to  every  rebel,  should  tlie  efforts  prove  unsuc- 
cessful. And  success  meant  nothing  less  than  the 
overthrow  of  the  Tartar  government  and  establish- 
ment of  a  new  em[)ire. 

Yielding  to  the  demands  of  his  followers,  to  the 
extent  that  he  was  willing  to  attack  those  who  had 
shown  most  hostility  to  his  disciples,  the  teacher  led 
against  several  towns  and  invariably  captured  them. 
The  fear  of  the  conquering  force  often  did  as  much  as 
Hung  Sin  Tsun's  soldiers ;  and  villages  yielded  after 
a  slight  resistance,  some  without  a  liattle. 

The  commander  of  the  victoi'ious  disciples  gained 
a  thirst  for  conquest.  His  forces  were  increasing, 
his  power  growing,  his  reputation  spreading,  and  he 
yielded  to  the  passion.  Perhaps  he  was  unconscious 
of  the  inspiration,  for  he  professed  to  be  moved  b}^ 
an  entirely  different  purpose.  That  was  to  marcli 
through  the  land  with  his  victorious  disciples,  pro- 
claim tlie  new  doctrine,  and  then  overtin-ow  the  im- 
perial government,  and  in  its  stead  set  up  another 
kingdom.  This  he  made  known  as  his  grand  purpose. 
He  proclaimed  his  new  government  as  the  Tai  Flng 
Kok,  or  Great  Peace  Kingdom,  and  set  out  for  the 
north. 

Instead  of  coming  by  hundreds,  recruits  flocked  to 
the  T.'ii   Ping  army,   as   it  was  called,  by  thousands. 


THE   TAI  riXCr   BEBELLIOX.  4 


o 


These  were  composed  of  all  kinds  of  people,  good, 
bad,  worse,  aud  worst.  Many  seekers  after  the  truth 
came  to  hear  and  accepted  the  new  faith.  More  who 
were  eager  to  overthrow  the  Tartar  power  Hocked  to 
his  standard.  They  cared  little  for  a  change  of  reli- 
gion, everything  for  a  change  of  rulers.  Still  others, 
the  number  far  from  small,  who  sought  a  change,  no 
matter  what,  crowded  round  the  leader.  Besides  all 
these,  there  came  bands  of  robbers,  professional 
thieves,  outlaws,  cutthroats,  vagabonds,  and  villains 
of  every  description,  to  enlist  under  tiie  new  stand- 
ard. One  band  of  robbers  commanded  1)}'  a  wonum 
joined  the  camp  and  proved  themselves  furious  sol- 
diers under  their  feminine  leader. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  these  latter  had  no 
interest  in  religion  of  any  kind,  nor  had  tiiey  much 
patience  with  their  U'ader's  preaching.  What  tliey 
wanted  was  fighting  and  spoils,  fighting  and  ven- 
geance, fighting  and  slauo-hter. 

His  forces  increased  far  beyond  his  power  to  organ- 
ize and  discipline  them  ;  and  as  for  convincing  them 
that  his  were  the  true  doctrines  and  Jesus  the  true 
God,  that  was  simply  impossible.  Yet  the  determined 
commander  ceased  not  his  preaching  nor  his  prayers. 
Daily  religious  services  were  held  on  that  northern 
march  and  soldiers  expected  to  attend. 

Though  this  army  refused  to  give  up  ancestral  wor- 


44  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

ship,  it  did  accept  Jesus  nominally  as  its  God,  and 
rejected  idolatry.  It  even  destroyed  idols  and  temples 
wherever  found.  In  after  years  the  march  of  a  Tai 
Ping  army  could  be  traced  by  ruined  temples  in  its  track. 

The  march  northward,  while  not  a  triumph,  was 
nevertheless  a  succession  of  victories.  The  imperial 
government,  aroused  to  a  sense  of  danger,  made  des- 
perate efforts  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  conquering 
hosts,  and  to  destroy  the  Tai  Ping  army.  Though 
hosts  were  sent  against  it,  each  in  turn  was  defeated, 
driven  awa}^,  or  annihilated. 

The  Tartar  rule  seemed  near  its  end,  the  Tai  Ping 
everywhere  triumphant.  The  masses  swarming  to  the 
conquering  army  indicated  that  the  country  was 
accepting  the  I'ebellion  and  eager  for  its  success. 
That  was  a  dark  period  in  the  history  of  the  imperial 
power  Avhen  the  rebels  reached  and  took  possession  of 
Nankin  and  made  it  their  capital. 

But  an  unexpected  foe  appeared.  The  Tai  Pings, 
mostly  from  a  warmer  climate,  were  unable  to  resist 
successfully  and  tight  well  during  the  cold  and  frost  of 
a  northern  winter.  Another  foe  was  secretly  destroy- 
injy  the  character  of  the  rebel  hosts.  The  robbers  and 
murderers  were  making  the  forces  over  after  their 
pattern. 

New  foes  appeared  in  the  imperial  army  in  the  form 
of    foreign    oflicers  and    European    discipline.     These 


THE   TAI  PING   EEBELLION.  45 

changed  victory  from  Tai  Pings  to  Imperialists.  They 
forced  rebels  to  fight  for  retention,  not  conquest,  and 
the  war  became  a  losing  one  for  the  hitherto  trium- 
phant hosts. 

Driven  from  Nankin,  the  rebel  forces  were  divided 
and  compelled  to  separate  and  fly,  pursued  by  man- 
darin armies  oflicered  in  part  by  foreigners.  Though 
desperate  lighting  continued,  victory  seldom  favored 
the  Tai  Pings.  Defeats  disheartened  them,  pursuit 
scattered  them,  and  finally  the  rebels,  except  in  small 
groups  still  seeking  to  win  villages,  not  daring  to 
attack  large  towns,  disappeared.  These  last  either 
were  killed  or  became  roljber  bands  again. 

When  the  war  ended  large  portions  of  the  country 
were  ruined  and  desolate.  Villages  luid  disappeared 
and  even  cities  lay  in  ruins.  The  city  of  Chong 
Chew,  west  of  Amoy,  containing,  it  was  said,  one 
million  inhabitants  before  the  rebellion,  had  less  than 
two  hundred  thousand  after.  It  had  been  a  war  of 
destruction  and  desolation.  The  Tai  Pings  showed 
little  mercy  to  cities  resisting  ;  the  mandarins,  none. 
The  Tai  Pings  fought,  and  after  they  obtained  victory, 
acted  lilve  savages  ;  the  mandarins,  like  demons.  Were 
the  story  of  that  rebellion  written,  men  would  say  it  is 
fiction.  It  is  well  that  it  remains  unwritten.  Such 
horrid  cruelties  are  better  buried  outside  the  page  of 
history. 


46  THE    YOUNG   MANDAlilN. 

During  the  victorious  careers  of  the  Tai  Piugs, 
smaller  armies,  professing  to  belong  to  them,  attacked 
cities  away  from  the  great  body,  and  thus  subjected 
nuich  territory  never  really  under  Iluno-  Siu  Tsun's 
sway.  One  of  these  bodies  prepared  to  attack  Amoy. 
This  city  of  two  hundred  thousand  people,  built  on 
the  inner  side  of  an  island  of  the  same  name,  has  a 
citadel  protecting  a  small  portion,  while  the  remainder 
is  guarded  only  ))y  outer  walls  of  the  outside  houses, 
with  gates  shut  across  the  streets  in  time  of  dan<>er. 
Though  the  walls  of  brick,  stone,  concrete,  might 
resist  an  army  with  ordinary  weapons,  they  are  power- 
less against  cannon  and  battering  ram. 

Amoy  was  an  important  naval  station  then,  yet  few 
vessels  were  in  the  harbor  and  a  small  number  of 
soldiers  in  the  citadel.  There  was  such  a  demand  for 
fleets  and  forces  that  the  government  was  compelled 
to  neglect  every  place  not  in  danger  of  immediate 
assault. 

The  tide  began  to  ebb  about  noon  of  the  day  when 
the  attack  was  expected  in  Amoy  harbor,  and  shortly 
after  a  vessel  came  swiftly  around  the  island  of 
Kolongsu,  half  a  mile  west  of  the  city,  and  landed 
near  the  mandarin  otiice.  Two  ollicials  hastened 
ashore,  and  the  boat  put  off  for  the  fleet  at  the  north 
end  of  the  harbor.  The  boatmen  shouted,  as  they 
passed  other  vessels,  that  the  Tai  Pings  were  coming. 


TUB    TAI  FIX  a   llEBELLIOX.  47 

Shortly  after  cries  from  Koloiigsu  proclaimed  that  the 
rebels  were  in  sight.  Nor  was  it  much  later  wheu 
the  expected  fleet  rounded  Kolongsu  at  the  soutli  and 
came  to  anchor  close  to  tlie  city,  and  less  than  two 
miles  below  the  government  junks. 

The  excited  crowds  wondered  tliat  no  Ijaltle  fol- 
lowed ;  nor  couUl  they  understand  why  mandarin 
vessels  lay  (juietly  at  anchor,  thougii  the  tide  was 
favorable  for  an  attack.  All  throiiiih  the  remainder 
of  the  day  they  hjoked  with  anxious  expectation  f(»r 
the  begiiuiiiig  of  the  dreaded  conllict,  and  not  until 
darkness  set  in  weie  thi'V  ceitain  that  the  tight  would 
be  delayed  until  the  inoiiow. 

Like  many  others,  ^Ir.  Lin  was  more  curious  than 
eager  to  escape,  so  remained  with  his  boats  in  ^.he 
harbor.  But  thoughts  of  honu'  overcame  his  cin'iosity, 
and  he  ordered  his  men  to  take  the  vessels  over  to 
Kolongsu  for  safety,  while  he  started  long  before 
night  for  home.  To  his  amazement  the  street  gates 
were  locked,  nor  would  coaxing  or  bi'ibe  induce  the 
watchers  to  open  them.  Shut  out  of  the  city,  he 
returned  to  the  water  and  found  his  boats  waiting  on 
the  Amoy  side. 

When  night  came  the  vessels  were  taken  across  the 
harbor,  and  Mr.  Lin  and  his  men,  as  he  had  often 
before,  made  themselves  comfortable  in  the  little 
boats  for  the  niuht.     With  a  cushion  for  a  bed  and 


48  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

mat  for  covering,  he  asked  for  no  other  bodily  com- 
fort ;  yet  be  slept  little.  His  thoughts  were  of  home 
and  treasures  there.  He  did  not  forget  his  child,  his 
mother,  uor  yet  his  wife  ;  but  a  pile  of  silver  dollars 
stored  away  in  a  strong  box  had  much  of  his  anxiety. 

Foreseeing  trouble,  he  had  not  invested  his  gains 
during  the  past  years,  nor  had  he  loaned  the  money, 
lest  borrowers  be  driven  away  or  killed.  He  preferred 
to  lose  interest  to  risking  the  capital.  He  had  chosen 
the  least  of  two  evils,  but  realized  that  it  was  likely  to 
be  the  greater  now.  If  the  rebels  captured  the  city, 
robbers  might,  during  the  change  of  rulers  and  con- 
fusion following,  ply  their  business  to  his  cost. 

A  change  of  rulers,  a  riot,  a  disturbance  of  any 
kind,  bring  a  harvest  to  thieves  in  Cliina.  The  wonder 
is  that  they  do  not  force  such  calamities  upon  the 
people  by  combination.  Probably  few  nations  as 
civilized  as  the  Middle  Kingdom  have  more  profes- 
sional or  ready-to-be  robbers.  That  they  do  not 
cause  riot  declares  that  the  people  are  peaceful. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

VICTORY. 

WHEN  Mr.  Lin  awoke  at  daybreak,  after  a 
troubled  sleep,  he  moved  bis  boats  cautiously 
across  to  the  Amoy  side,  intending  to  enter  the  city  and 
liuny  home  as  soon  as  the  gates  were  open.  Near  the 
landing  he  saw  a  sight  that  surprised  and  alarmed 
him.' 

On  the  shore  stood  a  large  body  of  armed  men 
waiting  for  the  gates  to  open.  The  boatman  needed 
no  one  to  tell  that  the  Tai  Pings  had  landed  and  meant 
to  enter  the  city.  He  dared  not  land  there.  Thinking 
that  the  rebels  were  only  waiting  along  the  water  front 
on  the  south  and  west  sides  of  the  city,  Mr.  Lin  pushed 
farther  u\)  the  harbor  ;  but  before  each  gate  stood  a 
company  of  soldiers.  He  reached  the  north  side  and 
found  at  last  a  place  where  there  were  no  rebels.  But 
the  gates  were  closed,  nor  would  entreaty  or  money 
open  them.  In  vain  he  tried  gate  after  gate;  at  last 
he  turned  back  until  he  came  to  where  the  rebels  had 
been.  The  streets  were  open  and  the  rebel  army  had 
disappeared. 

Passing  into  a  street  and  hurrying  homeward,  Mr. 
Lin  learned  that  the  rebels  had  taken  complete  posses- 

49 


50  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

sion  of  the  city.  So  quick  and  quiet  had  been  their 
movements  that  half  of  the  inhabitants  did  not  know- 
that  the  rebels  were  on  shore,  much  less  that  Amoy 
was  in  their  power. 

Mr.  Lin  saw  rebel  soldiers  keeping  guard,  and  every- 
thing peaceful,  so  felt  more  easy,  though  he  did  not 
slacken  his  speed.  Reaching  his  house  he  saw  tliat 
the  doors  were  shut ;  and  when  he  tried  he  found  them 
locked  and  barred,  showing  that  his  family  was  within 
and  safe.  Not  until  he  had  knocked  and  shouted  to 
them  to  open  and  let  him  in  was  he  admitted. 

Old  Mrs.  Lin  welcomed  her  son  noisily,  while  his 
wife  showed  her  gratitude  that  he  was  safe  and  well  by 
her  quiet  smile. 

' '  I  knew  that  the  gods  would  protect  him  from 
rebels,"  said  the  old  lady,  "  for  1  have  pra3'ed  them  to 
care  for  him  in  times  of  danger.  The  gods  are  good 
even  to  those  w^ho  neglect  them." 

"  Yet  they  do  not  keep  the  rebels  out  of  the  city," 
responded  Mr.  Lin. 

'*  True,  but  they  have  prevented  a  battle  and  have 
saved  many  lives,"  answered  old  Mrs.  Lin. 

*'  We  have  not  seen  the  end.  This  is  but  the  be- 
ginning. The  mandarins  may  show  to-day  what  they 
can  do.  We  must  not  think  that  they  will  give  up  the 
city  without  fighting.  The  citadel  remains  in  the  power 
of  the  government  soldiers.     Until  the  rebels  take  that 


VICTORY.  51 

aud  drive  the  imperial  fleet  out  uf  the  harbor  we  must 
uot  expect  peace  or  safety,"  said  Mr.  Liu. 

"The  gods  will  care  for  aud  protect  us,  whether 
maudarius  or  rebels  rule.  I  have  uot  served  them  so 
loug  iu  vaiu,"  spoke  the  old  lady. 

The  capture  of  the  city  was  a  great  surprise  to  the 
cltizeus  aud  uiandarius ;  while  the  laudiug  of  the 
rebels  was  a  uiystery.  Who  had  brought  them  ashore? 
Who  had  opeued  the  gates  to  let  theui  iu?  These 
questions,  asked  often,  answered  oftener,  probaljly 
were  answered  correctly  when  it  was  said  that  friendly 
boatmen  brought  the  Tai  Pings  ashore  after  midnight, 
aud  Others  whu  sympathized  with  the  rebellion  within 
the  city  opeued  the  gates.  It  was  well  known  that 
many  throughout  the  country,  and  many  in  Amoy, 
favored  the  Tai  Pings,  yet  hesitated  to  show  sympathy 
until  the  rebellion  became  an  assured  success. 

Though  the  outer  city  was  iu  the  possession  of  Tai 
Pings,  the  citadel  remained  closed  against  them. 
Until  that  was  captured  their  victor}^  and  conquest 
of  Amoy  were  uncertain. 

Immediately  after  stationing  guards  through  the 
streets,  the  rebels,  in  three  divisions,  hurried  to  three 
of  the  four  gates  of  the  walled  portion  of  the  town. 
The  north  gate  was  ignored.  Until  they  reached  the 
gates,  the  soldiers  were  silent ;  but  a  sudden  aud  great 
change  took  place  as  soon  as  their  march  ceased.     The 


62  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

soldiers  seemed  transformed  into  shouting  demons. 
Armed  with  hammers,  clubs,  timbers,  battering  rams, 
indeed  everything  serving  the  purpose,  they  assaulted 
the  gates  and  shouted,  screamed,  yelled  meanwhile  as 
though  noise  was  as  necessary  as  force.  Blows  rained 
against  the  strong  gates,  and  yells  seemed  the  chorus. 
For  a  long  time  the  gates  resisted,  then  one  showed 
signs  of  yielding  ;  immediately  it  seemed  as  though  a 
cyclone  of  demons  had  struck  that  gate,  and  they  were 
imitating  the  noise  of  pandemonium  there.  When  an 
opening  was  made  the  horrid  yells  continued,  and  if 
possible  were  increased,  with  intervals  of  silence.  But 
not  a  soldier  passed  within  the  walls. 

Not  until  the  great  increase  in  shouts,  screams,  and 
yells  from  the  other  gates  told  that  those  had  given 
way  too,  did  a  Tai  Ping  attempt  to  leave  the  outer  for 
the  inner  city.  When  a  small  pandemonium  seemed 
in  full  force  at  each  gate,  the  Tai  Pings  rushed  wildl}' 
through,  and,  yelling  as  they  went,  ran  along  the 
streets  of  the  citadel  toward  the  northern  gate.  A 
few  moments  sufficed  to  leave  the  gates  without  a 
soldier,  the  openings  as  silent  as  though  death  reigned. 
But  the  yells  continued,  only  were  heard  farther  and 
farther  from  the  three,  nearer  and  nearer  the  fourth 
gate. 

When  they  entered  the  citadel,  the  rebels  saw  not  a 
soldier   nor   yet  citizen.     The  streets  were  deserted, 


VIGTOBT.  '  53 

nor  was  there  a  sound  heard  except  the  yells  of  the  Tai 
Pings.  As  they  approached  the  unassaulted  gate,  they 
beheld  the  last  of  the  government  soldiers  hurrvinof 
througli  on  the  way  to  the  water.  Slackening  their 
speed,  the  rebels  did  not  cease  their  noise,  nor  did 
tliey  stop  the  pursuit.  Not  until  the  Tai  Pings  were 
near  the  shore,  and  the  last  soldier  was  approaching 
the  junks  at  anchor,  did  the  pursuit  nnd  noise  end. 

At  lengtli  the  soldiers  had  all  tumbled  on  board  tlie 
waiting  junks  ;  and  then  began  a  liurried  departure  of 
the  fleet.  Anchors  were  weighed,  sails  lioisted,  and 
swiftly  the  vessels  sailed  down  the  harbor  and  i)assed 
out  to  sea. 

Meanwhile  the  Tai  Pings  returned,  took  possession 
of  citadel  and  city,  and  Amoy  came  quietly  under 
rebel  rule. 

The  mandarins,  unprepared  for  battle,  deemed  it 
wise  to  escape  witiiout  a  defeat,  tiiat  they  might 
return  later  with  sullicient  force  to  recapture  and  hold 
the  city.  The  rebels  had  taken  it  by  shrewdness,  but 
power  would  drive  them  out  later. 

This  method  of  attack  is  thoroughly  Chinese,  and 
has  been  explained  thus  by  one  of  that  nation:  "If 
you  corner  a  rat,  he  will  turn  and  bite  ;  if  you  give 
him  a  chance  to  escape  unharmed,  he  will  run  away 
and  leave  you  in  possession." 

Though  they  had  captured,  the  rebels  knew  that  they 


54  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

could  not  hold  Amoy  long  without  a  battle.  Until 
forced  to  liglit,  they  nieant  to  enjoy  peace,  so  treated 
the  citizens  kindly,  and  in  turn  were  respected  and 
obeyed  as  rulers. 

Rumors  soon  reached  Amoy  that  a  mandarin  fleet 
was  preparing  in  the  north  to  capture  the  city  ;  the 
people  were  excited,  the  rebels  aroused  to  activity. 
They  tried  in  vain  to  increase  their  army.  Though 
citizens  obeyed  the  Tai  Ping  authority,  they  were  too 
uncertain  about  results  to  do  more  except  to  sell  at 
good  prices  all  the  Aveapons  needed. 

One  morning  the  city  was  startled  with  the  news  of 
the  arrival  of  the  mandarin  fleet.  By  climbing  the 
hills  men  could  see  a  number  of  junks  anchored  at  the 
south  end  of  the  island  ;  and  it  was  said  that  they  w^ere 
sending  ashore  a  vast  army  to  attack  Amoy  on  the 
land  side. 

About  the  same  time  another  discovery  was  made. 
Except  a  few  sentinels,  the  Tai  Pings  had  left  the 
citadel.  Nor  were  they  on  board  the  vessels  ;  for  no 
more  than  were  needed  to  care  for  those  appeared  on 
deck. 

'^  I  know  where  the  Tai  Pings  are,"  said  a  man, 
hurrying  almost  breathless  into  the  city  from  the 
south.  "  Sentinels  are  waiting  to  receive  the  govern- 
ment army,  and  a  figlit  will  follow." 

The  people  were  terrilied    and  well-nigh  paralyzed. 


VICTORY.  55 

They  dared  not  escape  lest  rebel  sentinels  be  guarding 
the  city  on  all  sides  ;  nor  did  they  think  seriously  of 
trying.  Chinese-like,  they  believed  that  efforts  to  get 
away  would  be  useless  ;  if  fated  to  die  they  must 
perish,  no  matter  whether  within  or  outside  the  city. 

The  government  troops  hastened  ashore,  and  with 
little  order  or  regularity  hurried  forward  to  attack 
Amoy  before  the  rebels  could  prepare  to  defend  it. 
Disorder  became  confusion  long  before  half  the  dis- 
tance had  been  made.  This  confusion  was  increased 
by  a  band  of  Tai  Pings  drawn  up  across  the  line  of 
march. 

With  a  shout  the  leaders  rushed  forward  to  capture 
tlie  daring  rebels.  When  but  a  few  tens  of  yards 
away  the  advancing  host  was  startled  by  a  volley  of 
musketry  from  the  little  band.  Several  were  wounded, 
two  killed.  For  a  moment  the  advance  of  the  army 
stopped,  more  because  of  surprise  than  fear.  Those 
behind  pressed  on  those  in  front,  and  after  the  dead 
and  wounded  were  removed,  the  whole  force  moved 
forward  to  attack  the  brave  company. 

Instead  of  running,  the  rebels  coolly  loaded  their 
guns  and  then  retreated  slowly  and  regularly.  Reach- 
ing a  good  position,  they  waited  for  the  pursuers  to 
come  nearer  than  before.  Again  a  volley  sent  to  the 
ground  several  of  the  mandarin  soldiers. 

Before  the  dead  and  wounded  could  be  removed,  the 


56  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN.         '^ 

men  in  the  roar  pushed  those  in  front  forward,  as  they 
sought  to  capture  the  daring  fellows  who  had  killed 
their  conn-ades.  Some  stumbled  over  the  wounded 
and  d^'ing,   and   were  in  turn  trampled  to  death. 

A  third  discharge  of  muskets  rendered  helpless  sev- 
eral more  of  the  advancing  army.  Their  comrades, 
enraged  that  so  small  a  company  dared  to  oppose  and 
even  fire  at  them,  and  furious  that  several  had  been 
killed  and  more  wounded,  rushed  madly  after  the  re- 
treating rebels.  Nor  did  they  notice  that  the  fugi- 
tives took  another  than  the  direct  route  to  the  city. 
Each  soldier,  determining  to  avenge  the  death  of 
comrades,  forgot  caution,  forgot  reason,  forgot  every- 
thing but  the  escaping  foe. 

The  rebels,  fresh  and  vigorous,  soon  left  their  pur- 
suers behind,  and  then  halted  to  load  their  muskets. 
Again  they  fired  into  the  face  of  the  foe,  and  the  dead 
and  dying  fell,  while  over  their  bodies  others  stumbled 
and  were  trampled  to  death. 

The  confusion  made  the  pursuers  unmanageable ; 
the  check  to  the  men  in  the  front  added  to  the  fearful 
disorder,  and  soldiers  listened  neither  to  commanders 
Dor  to  comrades.  Their  movement  seemed  a  wild 
stampede,  needing  only  fright  to  make  it  terribly 
fatal. 

The  rebels  had  planned  shrewdl}',  the  government 
troops  had  carried  out   that  [)lan  perfectly,  and  now^ 


VICTOBT.  57 

came  the  result.  While  the  audacious  company  in 
front  turned  again  to  fire,  on  either  side  of  the  mass  of 
men  arose,  as  if  from  the  ground,  a  long  line  of  Tai 
Ping  soldiers. 

The  government  troops  were  entrapped.  Before 
officers  could  restore  order  or  compel  a  halt,  tlieir 
soldiers  were  fired  on  by  these  lines  of  Tai  Pings,  and 
hundreds  fell.  The  dreadful  surprise,  the  j^ells  of  the 
rebels,  the  death  of  their  comrades,  sent  despair  to  the 
disordered  multitude.  They  could  not  prepare  to 
resist,  they  could  not  flee  ;  they  could  but  die,  as  wild 
beasts  entrapped  and  shot  down  by  the  hunters.  Only 
a  few  on  either  side  could  use  weapons.  These  speed- 
ily lay  dead  or  dying,  and  gave  place  to  comrades 
behind  them  to  fight  and  fall. 

This  slaughter  could  not  last.  Had  the  surprised 
soldiers  been  cattle,  tliey  migiit  have  sunk  down  in 
despair,  as  bullet  and  arrow,  spear  and  sling-stone,  did 
their  work.  Those  were  men,  they  were  soldiers;  and, 
though  undisciplined,  they  w^ere  not  without  courage. 
They  loved  life  aud  determined  to  fight  for  it,  though 
death  come  a  moment  sooner  in  the  battle.  Beyond 
the  rebel  ranks  was  safety.  To  reach  it  bowmen 
threw  aside  bows  and  arrows  and,  grasping  knives 
and  daggers,  rushed  upon  the  foe.  Spearmen  leveled 
their  weapons  and  charged  ;  musketeers  clubbed  their 
guns  and  sprang  forward  for  death  or  liberty. 


58  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

The  slaughter  became  a  battle  now,  and  the  battle  a 
multitude  of  duels.  Sword  clashed  against  sword ; 
dagger  struck  dagger  ;  spear  broke  on  spear ;  musket 
clanged  against  musket  iu  the  deadly  struggle.  When 
a  weapon  failed,  a  dead  hand  yielded  another  to  the 
living  and  the  fight  went  on.  Yells  ceased,  shouts 
grew  less.  Desperation  does  its  work  in  silence. 
Rebels  and  government  troops  mingled  in  the  strife. 
The  flash  of  steel  was  seen  everywhere,  the  musket 
,shot  ceased;  the  fight  was  too  close,  too  confused,  for 
powder  and  ball.  He  who  conquered  in  one  duel 
must  fight  another ;  and  the  hero  of  several  at  last  fell 
a  victim  to  a  fresh  foe.  Often  such  fights  ended  only 
when  Tai  Ping  and  Imperial  soldier  lay  side  by  side  in 
a  pool  of  their  mingled  blood. 

The  rebel  ranks  were  broken,  but  by  the  death 
of  those  who  had  kept  them,  not  by  cowardice. 
Rebels  fell  where  they  stood,  and  sometimes  across 
the  bodies  of  the  men  their  hands  had  slain,  and  no 
one  took  the  vacant  places.  Through  these  openings 
passed  many  bleeding  soldiers,  followed  by  others 
who,  using  the  bodies  of  comrades  as  shields,  had 
escaped  unharmed.  When  a  mandarin  soldier  broke 
through  tlie  rebel  ranks  lie  thought  no  further  of 
comrades  nor  of  duty.  His  one  purpose  was  to 
escape  as  far  and  as  quickly  as  possible  from  the  ter- 
rible foe.     But  all  who  passed  the  lines  did  not  escape. 


VICTOBT.  59 

Fugitives  were  pursued  and  again  duels  were  fought, 
with  results  like  those  on  the  larger  field  of  battle. 
Some  found  a  refuge  among  the  hills,  others  gained 
safety  in  the  city,  and  still  others  returned  to  the  ves- 
sels and  were  taken  on  board. 

At  last  the  fight  was  over,  except  when  a  Tai  Ping 
discovered  a  mandarin  soldier  hiding,  then  a  battle 
with  only  two  to  fight  it  resulted  ;  and  some  of  these 
fights  had  no  victor  ;  they  ended  with  two  lying  dead 
or  dying  on  the  field. 

The  defeat  of  tiie  government  forces  had  been  as 
terrible  as  it  had  been  complete.  Though  many  found 
their  way  back  to  the  fleet,  far  more  never  returned. 
Most  of  these  had  been  killed,  some  wlio  gained 
safety  never  cared  to  risk  their  lives  in  another  fight 
with  the  rebels,  so  did  not  go  back  to  the  army. 
When  the  fugitives  had  reached  the  fleet,  anchors 
were  weighed  and  sails  hoisted,  then  the  vessels  moved 
away  toward  tlie  north. 

For  six  months  the  Tai  Pings  held  possession  of 
Amoy  ;  then  another  and  even  larger  mandarin  fleet 
entered  the  harbor,  sailed  around  west  of  Kolongsu, 
and  came  to  rest  in  the  government  anchorage. 
Hardly  were  sails  down  before  soldiers  began  to  go 
ashore.  An  army  speedily  landed  and  encamped 
north  of  the  city.  When  the  last  soldiers  had  reached 
the  land  the  fleet  weiofhed  anchor  and,  under  full  sail, 


60  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

bore  down  upon  the  rel)el  vessels.  Approaching  them 
each  junk  poured  a  broadside  into  the  helpless  Tai 
Pings  and  sailed  on  around  Kolougsu  to  the  west, 
auclioring  again  in  the  old  place. 

It  had  been  a  strange  contest  and  entirely  one-sided. 
Each  war  junk  had  fired  only  a  single  broadside, 
and  that  when  sailing  as  swiftly  as  wind  and  tide 
could  carry  past  the  anchored  vessels.  Not  a  shot  in 
return  had  been  tired,  for  each  Tai  Ping  vessel  had 
only  enough  men  on  board  to  protect  from  thieves, 
not  to  manage  guns. 

When  the  smoke  had  disappeared  the  rebel  fleet  lay 
unharmed,  except  In'  a  few  shots  that  had  chanced  to 
strike  something  besides  the  water.  No  vessel  had 
sunk,  not  even  a  mast  had  been  shot  away.  It 
appeared  like  a  salute  rather  than  a  fight,  and  the 
shots  that  had  hit  seemed  rather  accidental  than  aimed. 

The  rebels  on  shore  heard  the  firing,  and  leaving  a 
few  to  watch  the  citadel,  hurried  on  board  their  junks. 
With  the  turn  of  the  tide  they  sailed  toward  the  gov- 
ernment vessels,  fired  a  broadside  into  them,  and  then 
returned  around  Kolongsu  westward  to  the  old  an- 
chorage. Nor  had  there  been  much  more  harm  done 
to  the  mandarin  vessels  than  had  been  received  from 
them.  When  the  Tai  Pings  had  shown  that  they 
were  not  afraid  of  their  foes  on  the  water,  they  hur- 
ried ashore  and  entered  the  citadel.     Thus,  whenever 


VICTORY.  61 

they  fought  in  the  harbor,  they  were  compelled  for 
lack  of  men  to  bring  their  sailors  from  the  garrison.  . 

A  day  or  two  later  the  mandarin  fleet  left  its  anchor- 
age and,  bearing  down  on  the  rebel  vessels,  poured  a 
broadside  into  them  and  returned  as  before.  AVhen 
wind  and  tide  favored,  the  Tai  Pings  paid  the  govern- 
ment junks  a  similar  visit. 

Thus  for  several  weeks  was  this  sham  fighting  con- 
tiimed.  At  the  end  little  harm  had  been  done  beyond 
a  few  splintered  hulls  and  shattered  masts.  Not  a 
vessel  had  been  sunk  or  even  rendered  permanently 
helpless.     It  seemed  fighting  for  fun. 

It  is  true  the  ollicial  report  sent  to  Pekin  was  very 
unlike  this  tame  description.  Tliat  told  of  ])attles 
and  victories,  of  dreadful  carnage  and  fearful  destruc- 
tion, yet  failed  to  enumerate  the  dead  because  sunken 
vessels  retain  their  slain. 

A  mandarin  who  lacks  courage  seldom  lacks  imaiji- 
nation.  AVhat  his  report  wants  in  fact  he  makes  up 
from  fiction.  What  cares  he  so  long  as  his  report  reads 
well  and  passes  criticism?  He  is  not  after  victory  but 
safety.  He  cares  less  for  promotion  than  he  does  for 
place.  If  he  can  hold  what  he  lias^  he  is  fortunate. 
80  many  seek  office,  so  many  try  to  drive  the  possessors 
out,  that  the  average  official  is  content  to  hold  on  to 
what  he  has  got.  He  who  gets  more  is  of  course  the 
more  to  be  congratulated  over  his  good  fortune. 


CHAPTER  V. 

CALAMITIES. 

WHILE  this  mock  warfare  was  going  on  between 
the  fleets  the  soldiers  on  land  were  not  idle. 
The  mandarin  troops  waited  for  a  day  after  reaching 
the  shore,  and  then  moved  toward  the  citadel.  Before 
coming  within  gunshot  they  took  a  position  and  pre- 
pared for  battle. 

The  marchino;,  the  order,  and  the  weapons  of  this 
army  were  rather  those  of  a  mob  than  of  disciplined 
soldiers.  Some  had  firearms,  but  old,  and  of  still 
older  pattern.  Flintlock  and  matchlock  muskets  were 
the  rule  rather  than  the  exception.  Some  had  the  old 
giiigal,  an  immense  gun  carried  by  two  men  and 
restinir  on  the  shoulder  of  a  soldier  if  it  had  no 
other  snp[)()it,  when  fired.  Many  had  no  firearms, 
])iit  carried  bows  and  arrows,  spears,  swords,  pitch- 
f(M'ks.  knives,  axes  ;  indeed,  almost  everything  that 
would  do  for  a  weapon. 

Though  badly  armed,  the  troops  were  well  supplied 
with  flags  and  banners.  Every  fifth,  if  not  fourth 
man  carried  on  a  staff  a  flag  of  some  kind  ;  it  might 
b(>  a  three-cornered  one,  a  streamer,  or  of  some  other 
sha[)e,   as  long  as  it  had  a  bright  color,   and  could   l)e 

U2 


CALAMITIES.  63 

w^aved  in  the  presence  of  an  approaching  foe.  The 
Chinese  think  flags  a  great  necessity  for  an  army  ; 
and  that  they  indicate  courage  in  the  men  carrying, 
and  l)ring  terror  to  the  foes  who  see  them. 

The  fighting  that  followed  was  as  queer  as  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  soldiers.  After  the  first  volley  from 
the  firearms  tlie  soldiers  forgot  orders  ;  each  loading 
and  firing  as  he  saw  fit,  and  aiming  at  anything  he 
chose.  The  ))owmen  discharged  a  few  arrows,  but 
saved  most  of  their  weapons  for  better  service. 

A  few  lebels  appeared  on  the  walls,  and  now  and 
then  fired  a  shot  of  defiance  at  tiie  mandarin  troops, 
but  saved  ammunition  for  real  warfaic,  and  used 
their  tongues  M(jw.  They  dnred  the  enemy  to  ap- 
proach the  wall,  and  declared  that  fi'ar  kei)t  them  out 
of  danger.  Tiiey  threatened  to  send  every  mandarin 
soldier  to  a  great  roasting  place  if  he  came  witiiin 
reach  of  relx-l  shots. 

After  firing  awhile  the  attacking  party  ceased  using 
those  weapons  and  tried  their  tongues  instead  ;  so  this 
became  a  war  of  words,  in  threats  as  harmless  as 
they  would  have  been  horrible  had  they  been  carried 
out.  While  rebels  called  their  foes  mandarin  robbers, 
and  names  far  less  favorable,  they  were  in  turn  called 
long-haired  rebels,  red-headed  thieves,  and  a  variety 
of  names  that  cannot  be  repeated. 

Just  whv  the  Tai  Pings  were  called  red-headed  is 


64  THE   YOUNG  MANDAlilN. 

uncertain.  A  red-headecl  Chinaman  is  very  rare,  if 
one  ever  existed.  Perhaps  the  name  meant  that  tiiey 
were  friendly  to  foreigners,  who  have  hair  in  other 
shades  than  black  and  white. 

With  an  intermission  now  and  then  of  a  day  or  two, 
this  mock  fighting  on  land  was  kept  np  as  long  as  the 
sham  fighting  on  the  water.  When  it  ended  few  sol- 
diers were  missing  from  either  side  ;  and  much  of  the 
ammunition  wasted  had  belonged  to  the  mandarins, 
They  had  plenty,  so  used  freely,  and  thus  were  able 
to  make  a  good  report  to  Pekin,  and  show  that  their 
forces  had  not  been  idle. 

One  day  no  soldier  appeared  on  the  walls  of  the 
citadel,  and  no  shot  answered  the  firing  of  the  govern- 
ment troops  ;  yet  there  was  great  activity  within  the 
walls.  Then,  without  warning,  the  rebel  army  went 
out  by  a  gate  farthest  from  the  mandarin  forces,  and 
hurried  throuoh  the  city  toward  the  water.  Everv- 
thing  was  done  so  quietly  and  quickly,  that  people 
who  saw,  supposed  another  naval  battle  was  to  be 
fought ;  and  that  in  a  few  hours  the  Tai  Pings  would 
be  again  within  the  citadel.  Others  noticed  that 
within  the  walls  no  soldier  remained. 

The  rebels  hurried  along,  and,  upon  reacliing  the 
shore,  were  at  once  taken  on  board  their  vessels. 
Every  junk  was  quickly  under  way,  and  then,  in- 
stead of  sailing  in  the  direction  of  the  mandarin  fleet, 


CALAMITIES.  65 

sailed  westward  and  disappeared  beyond  Ivolongsu. 
The  Tai  Pings  had  left  Arnoj  and  were  on  their  way 
inland. 

After  the  fleet  liad  disappeared,  a  few  straggling 
rebels  came  to  the  shore  to  find  their  comrades  gone. 
Knowing  what  must  be  the  consequence  if  found  in 
the  city,  they  hired  a  small  vessel  at  an  enormous 
price  and  followed  the  fleet.  After  these  had  gone 
others  straggled  to  the  shore  ;  but  it  was  too  late  to 
get  away  from  Amoy.  They  sought  safety  in  the 
city,  yet  it  was  a  vain  attempt. 

Just  why  the  rebels  left  Amoy  so  suddenly  the 
author  cannot  tell.  Some  said  that  tlie  mandarins 
had  paid  them  a  large  price  to  go,  others  that  the 
general  Tai  Ping  government  had  refused  to  recognize 
them  as  part  of  the  rebellion;  still  others  that  the 
government  soldiers  meant  to  fight  in  earnest  soon  ; 
and  then  there  must  be  a  terrible  and  complete  de- 
struction of  the  rebels ;  so  to  save  themselves  they 
left  suddenly. 

The  mandarin  forces  did  not  fire  a  shot  at  the 
departing  foes.  The  war  junks  remained  at  anchor, 
and  the  land  army  waited  until  the  rebels  were  safely 
out  of  reach  before  entering  the  citadel. 

All  this  gave  reason  to  believe  that  there  had  been 
a  bargain  between  rebels  and  mandarins,  and  that 
Amoy  had  been  given  up  for  a  price.     If  there  was 


66  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

an  ngreement  made,  it  explains  the  mock  battles,  since 
neither  side  seemed  to  care  to  injure  the  other  while 
there  was  a  chance  of  settling  the  difliculty  in  another 
way.  Surely  the  rebels  at  Amoy,  as  all  Tai  Pings, 
proved  themselves  brave  men,  capital  figiiters,  and 
able  to  meet  on  the  battle-field  a  larger  number  than 
their  own  of  mandarin  soldiers. 

AVhen  the  people  learned  that  the  mandarins  had 
taken  possession,  doors  were  closed,  bolted,  and 
barred,  and  each  person  who  could  sought  safety 
within  his  home.  They  believed  the  storm  would 
come  suddenly ;  feared  it  would  be  terrible ;  and 
hoped  it  would  end  speedily  if  there  were  no 
resistance. 

Shortly  after  the  rebels  left  the  government  troops 
entered  the  citadel,  passed  through  and  took  posses- 
sion of  the  whole  city.  Tliey  marched  quickly  but 
quietly,  and  mau}^  citizens  did  not  learn  that  there 
had  been  a  change  of  rulers  until  they  saw  mandarin 
soldiers  near  the  door.  When  Amoy  was  in  their 
power,  then  the  men,  who  for  six  weeks  had  remained 
out  of  range  of  musket  shots  when  facing  armed  sol- 
diers, began  to  rob  and  murder  peaceful  citizens. 

For  slight  reasons  men  were  arrested,  on  a  little 
additional  provocation  killed.  He  who  was  suspected 
of  friendship  for  tlie  rebellion  had  small  chance  for 
life  if  discovered  on  the  street ;  if  he   had   monev,  he 


CALAMITIES.  67 

was  unsafe  at  home.  Money  seemed  a  crime,  the 
possession  of  vakiables  dangerous.  The  jingle  of 
silver  in  the  pocket  was  worse  than  a  rebel  cry. 

The  city  was  thronged  with  thieves  and  robbers  who 
had    waited    for   this  harvest  and  marked  houses  for 
plunder  before  it  came.     Though  most  of  the  rascals 
belonged  to  bands  of  thieves  and  robbers,  not  a  few 
soldiers  joined   in   their   work  or  sanctioned   it  for  a 
share   of  the    spoils.     It    was   said  that  robbers  pre- 
tended to  be  soldiers  in  search  of  Tai  Pings,  so  forced 
entrance    into    many    a    house    that    would    otherwise 
have  resisted  them  to  the   last.     If  caught  by  honest 
soldiers,  the  scamps  declared  themselves  serving  the 
government  and  searcliing  for  suspected  rebels.    When 
houses  were  thus  broken   into,  the   rascals  contented 
themselves  usually  with  stripping  it  of  every  valuable 
easily  carried  away  and  allowed  the   people  to  remain 
unharmed.     Chinese    robbers,    mean,    cowardly,   con- 
temptible though  they  are,  hesitat-e   about  taking  life 
unless  compelled  to  do  so.     But  woe  to  the  owner  who 
persisted  in  defending  his  property.     Ilis  dead  body 
might  be  witness  of  his  faithfulness,  but  the  murder- 
ers proclaimed  him  a  Tai  Ping. 

Though  many  imperial  soldiers  were  robbers  them- 
selves or  shared  with  others  in  the  spoils,  true,  brave 
men  were  not  wanting  in  the  o-overnment  service. 
When  they  were  present  men  did  not  cry   in  vain  for 


68  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

lielp.  The  shriek  of  women  and  children  did  not  fall 
on  listless  ears.  Many  a  sword  was  bathed  in  blood 
or  dulled  by  strokes  that  sent  robbers  to  a  final 
tribunal. 

A  dreadful  change  had  taken  place  in  Amoy  a  few 
hours  after  the  departure  of  the  Tai  Pings.  The  streets 
were  wet  with  blood  and  strewn  with  dead  bodies. 
Broken  doors  revealed  despoiled  houses  ;  the  screams 
of  women,  expostulations  of  men,  proved  that  the 
work  of  robbers  was  going  on.  The  more  dreadful 
sounds  of  the  fugitive  shrieking  for  help,  mercy,  life, 
the  despairing  cry  of  the  victim  in  the  assassin's 
power,  the  agonizing  groan  of  the  poor  wretch  who 
was  left  to  die  slowly  from  wounds  given,  scarcely 
ceased  during  that  first  day  ;  and  long  into  the  night 
could  be  heard  again  and  again  the  appeal,  the  shriek, 
the  wail  of  agony,  the  groan  of   the  dying. 

The  story  of  capture,  death,  and  destruction  is  too 
dreadful  for  detail,  too  horrible  for  record  ;  even  were 
it  told,  few  would  believe.  Rebels  were  savagely  cruel ; 
imperial  troops  and  officials  were  demons  when  in 
power.  In  all  his  reading  the  writer  never  met  such 
horrors  as  he  heard  from  Chinese  lips,  and  saw  in  the 
devastation  caused  by  that  dreadful  rebellion.  But 
Tai  Pings  failed  to  equal  in  barbarity  the  men  who  at 
last  conquered  them.  K  the  devil  ever  becomes  super- 
annuated or  unable  to  do  his  work,  he  may  find  an  able 


CALAMITIES.  69 

representative  in  some  mandariu  of  China,  unless  that 
nation  changes. 

AVe  turn  to  Mr.  Lin.  Early  in  the  day  of  the  depar- 
ture of  the  Tai  Pings  he  was  accosted  at  the  jetty  by 
a  stranger,  well  dressed,  respectable,  who  hurriedly 
requested  to  be  carried  over  to  the  mainland  several 
miles  to  the  west.  The  boatman  refused.  Not  until 
an  unusually  large  price  was  paid,  and  a  i>air  of  jade 
earrings  added  as  a  present,  would  he  agree  to  carVy 
the  passenger. 

"  How  soon  d(j  yuu  wish  to  go?  "  asked  Mr.  Lin. 

•^  At  once,"  was  the  reply. 

'•  Have  you  any  baggage?" 

"■  None.  I  aui  liurriud  by  business  and  may  soon 
return.     Can  vou  iiro  now  ?  " 

'*  Yes  ;  jum[)  in.  The  rebels  may  leave  any  day, 
and  I  must  not  be  away  wlien  they  go.  I  have  heard 
nothing  of  their  going  to-day,  so  su[)pose  they  will 
wait  at  least  until  to-morrow." 

The  boatman  hurried  over,  landed  his  passenger, 
and  made  his  way  back  as  quickly  as  possible.  Com- 
ing in  sight  of  the  rebel  anchorage,  he  saw  no  vessels 
there.  Casting  a  glance  toward  the  government  fleet, 
he  saw  those  quietly  at  anchor. 

AVhat  had  become  of  the  Tai  Pings  ?  Neither  at 
anchor  nor  attacking  the  mandarins  ;  where  conld  they 
be  ?     Surelv  had  thev  made  an  assault  on  that  fleet  he 


70  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

-would  liavo  lu'iird  llie  liriiii;',  and  must  liave  seen  tlie 
juiiks  sailing  around  Kolongsu  from  the  iKjrLli  as 
formerly.  Had  they  gone  westward  iii)  tlie  river  he 
iiuist  have  seen  them  as  he  came  from  tlie  mainland. 

Meeting  a  boatman  in  the  harbor  he  asked  what  had 
become  of  the  rebels. 

"•  They  have  left.  They  are  sailing  up  the  river 
now.  They  only  disappeared  a  few  minutes  ago ; 
they  passed  around  Kolongsu  on  the  south  as  you 
passed  it  on  the   north  side,"  was  the  reply. 

Mr.  Lin's  beart  sank.  The  Tai  Pings  had  gone  ;  the 
city  was  ab'eady  in  the  hands  of  the  mandarins  ;  and 
his  home,  family,  and  property  unprotected.  Quickly 
he  landed  and  hurried  homeward.  Already  were  rob- 
bers and  mandarin  soldiers  at  work,  one  plying  their 
business,  the  other  permitting  if  not  helping  in  deeds 
of  rascality,  as  they  pretended  to  guard  the  city. 

Reaching  home,  the  boatman's  worst  fears  were 
realized ;  his  house  had  been  broken  into,  and  angry 
voices  within  told  that  robbers  were  at  work.  He 
heard  his  mother's  voice  above  others  and  hastened  to 
the  back  room  whence  came  the  voices  and  where 
were  kept  his  silver  dollars.  As  he  passed  through  the 
front  room,  he  saw  two  soldiers  examining  his  prop- 
erty ;  but  his  thoughts  were  on  the  dollars,  and  he 
stopped  neither  to  order  the  men  out  nor  ask  what  they 
were  doing. 


CALAMITIES.  71 

Mr.  Lin  found  robbers  breaking  open  the  strong  box 
holding  his  money,  and  his  mother  trying  to  prevent. 
Thinking  not  of  consequences,  the  boatman  struck  a 
robber  a  blow  that  sent  him  to  the  floor,  and  prepared 
to  attack  another. 

Hearing  her  husband's  step  and  voice,  the  younger 
Mrs.  Lin  came  from  the  room  where  she  had  stood 
guard  over  her  cliild,  and  offered  to  help  the  boatman 
and  his  mother.  The  cowardly  robbers,  seeing  danger 
to  themselves,  shouted  to  the  soldiers  for  help.  As 
the  two  came  the  rascals  said  :  — 

"•This  is  the  owiR'r  of  the  house,  tlu'  rrhi-l  of  whom 
we  told  you.  Take  him  to  tlie  iiKUidarins.  and  they 
will  attend  to  him.  He  hel[)ed  the  Tai  Pings  when 
they  were  in  the  city." 

"  I  am  not  a  nbol,  but  a  fiiend  to  tlie  government, 
as  you  will  learn,"  rei»lie(l  Mr.  Lin  to  the  soldiers  who 
prepared  to  take  him  prisoner.  ••  1  know  many  of 
the  mandarins,  and  shall  report  and  iiave  yon  i)nn- 
ished  for  breaking  into  my  house  and  allowing  these 
robbers  to  try  to  rob  it." 

The  boatman's  manner  more  than  his  words  made 
the  soldiers  fear  to  take  him  prisoner.  When  he 
named  a  number  of  the  former  mandarins  of  Amoy, 
and  told  who  were  to  be  in  command  of  tiie  city  as 
soon  as  recaptured,  they  feared  that  they  had  made  a 
mistake,  and  that  instead  of  being  a  rebel  he  was 
more  than  a  friend  to  the  ollicials. 


72  THE    YOUNG   NANDAlilN. 

"If  you  know  the  mandarins,  and  they  are  your 
friends,  you  need  not  fear  to  meet  them  at  the  yamen 
(mandarin  establishment).  We  will  take  you  there 
and  let  you  prove  that  j^ou  are  a  friend,  not  an  enemy, 
to  the  government,"  said  a  soldier. 

''  Take  me  and  allow  these  robbers  to  steal  my 
money!"  replied  the  man.  "No;  first  drive  these 
men  away,  then  let  my  house  be  guarded,  and  I  will 
gladly  go  with  you." 

While  boatmen  and  soldiers  were  discussing  the 
matter,  one  of  the  thieves  moved  around  behintl  his 
companions,  and,  reaching  the  broken  box,  slyly 
picked  out  silver  dollars  and  took  them  for  his  own. 

"Stop  stealing  that  money!"  shouted  old  Mrs. 
Lin,  rushing  at  the  fellow. 

This  called  the  attention  of  the  soldiers,  and  they 
let  go  of  the  boatman  to  seize  the  thief.  That 
I'evealed  to  them  the  money  in  the  box.  Many  a 
Chinaman,  be  he  soldier  or  citizen,  like  people  in  other 
countries,  forgets  duty  when  he  sees  dollars  within 
his  reach.  These  men  suddenly  saw  that  duty  bade 
them  drive  the  robbers  away,  and  they  proceeded  to 
do  it. 

"  Get  out  of  this  room,  and  away  from  this  house  !  " 
said  one,  raising  his  sword  to  strike  the  thieves. 
"Get  away  at  once!  You  said  that  this  man  is  a 
rebel,  and  persuaded  us  to  let   you    break  down  the 


CALAMITIES.  73 

door  that  we  might  get  him ;  aud  then  you  offered  to 
go  into  the  back  rooms  and  find  him  while  we  kept 
guard  at  the  front.  But  you  came  here  to  rob.  Now 
go,  if  you  would  escape  punishment !  " 

The  soldier  did  not  add  that  the  scamps  said  there 
was  valuable  property  hidden  in  the  front  rooms,  and 
that  the  soldiers  were  searching  for  it  when  the  owner 
entered. 

The  robbers  were  driven  out,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
the  soldiers  returned  with  a  comrade,  and  told  Mr.  Lin 
that,  to  make  certain  tiiat  all  was  right,  he  must 
accomi)any  the  newcomer  to  the  yamen.  And,  to 
secure  4jis  money,  this  soldier  siiould  cany  it  along  to 
the  mandarins,  where  it  would  be  safe  until  order  was 
restored  ;   then  he  could  get  it  again. 

"  One  man  cannot  carry  all  that  silver,  and  if  he 
could,  robbers  would  seize  it  before  he  reached  the 
yamen,"  said  ]Mr.   Lin. 

*'  Then  one  of  us  will  remain  to  watch  what  he  can- 
not carry,"  replied  a  soldier. 

Mr.  Lin  suspected  the  men,  yet  was  forced  to  obey 
their  order.  He  knew  that  if  angered  the}^  might  kill 
rather  than  lead  him  to  the  mandarins,  and  he  hoped 
to  return  quickly  to  protect  his  property  under  official 
authority. 

The  money  was  divided,  one  package  given  to  the 
soldier  commissioned  to  take  Mr.  Lin  to  the  yamen,  and 


74  THE  .YOUNG  MAN  DAB  IN. 

the  other  left  ut  his  home  in  charge  of  a  soldier.  As 
the  boatman  was  led  away,  the  third  soldier  left  to 
attend  to  other  duties,  but  soon  returned  and  declared 
that  the  remaining  package  of  money  must  be  taken  to 
the  yamen  also ;  there  was  no  safety  in  the  hou&e 
while  so  many  robbers  were  about.  In  vain  the 
women  protested,  urged,  pleaded.  The  two  soldiers 
prepared  the  money  for  transmission,  and  the  one 
carried  it  away  while  the  other  stood  guard  at  the 
door.  A  minute  later  he  told  the  women  that  he  must 
follow  his  comrade  to  protect  him,  or  that  the  silver 
would  be  taken  from  him. 

A  few  minutes  after  the  last  soldier  went,  the  three 
robbers,  accompanied  by  a  fourth,  entered  and  de- 
manded the  silver  dollars.  Finding  no  trace  of  them, 
and  accepting  as  truth  the  statement  of  tiie  women 
that  the  soldiers  had  taken  it,  the  scamps  busied  tliem- 
selves  with  gatheiing  up  valuables  for  removal.  They 
were  about  leaving  with  their  booty  -when  thev  heard 
Tee  Siek's  cry  in  another  room.  The  fellows  gave 
each  other  a  significant  look  and  then,  handing  the 
spoils  to  one  of  the  four,  bidding  him  leave  with  the 
valuables,  the  other  three  started  for  the  child. 

"  You  shall  not  have  our  child  !  You  shall  not  have 
our  child  !  "  shouted  old  Mrs.  Lin,  throwing  herself 
aorainst  the  door  to  hinder  their  entrance. 

o 

While   the  robbers  were  leisurely  seeking  to  force 


CALAMITIES.  75 

away  the  old  lady  and  enter,  the  younger  woman 
hastened  to  her  child  by  another  way,  and  was  about 
carrying  Tee.  Siek  off  when  stopped  l)y  the  rascals. 
While  one  held  the  grandmothoi',  the  other  two  tried 
to  separate  mother  and  child. 

On  the  part  of  the  younger  Mrs.  Lin  this  was  a 
desperate  struggle.  She  knew  that,  if  the  robbers  suc- 
ceeded, her  child  must  leave  her,  and  perhaps  forever. 
Though  one  woman  was  not  a  match  for  the  two  men, 
even  if  her  mother-in-law  could  hold  the  third  man, 
she  hoped  to  resist  the  fellows  until  her  husband 
returned  and  could  summon  soldiers.  Bidding  Tee 
Siek  clasp  his  arms  tightly  about  her  neck,  she  closed 
her  own  tightly  al)<)ut  him,  and  [)ressed  him  with  an 
almost  death  grip  to  her  breast,  and  tiien  l)ent  over 
to  shield   him   further  by   her  own   body. 

The  men,  kncnving  their  power,  made  no  great  effort 
to  coiHjuer  at  once,  but  thought  better  to  wait  until 
the  mother,  wearied  with  her  exertions,  should  give  up 
in  exhaustion. 

At  last  they  separated  mother  and  child,  and  one  hur- 
ried away  with  the  little  one  as  the  other  held  Mrs.  Lin. 

When  she  saw  her  son  borne  away,  the  mother  with 
superhuman  strength  broke  from  her  captor  and  started 
in  pursuit  of  the  r()bl)er  and  her  screaming  child. 
Before  she  reached  the  street  she  was  seized  bv  the 
man  from  whom  she  was  escaping  and  forced  back. 


76  THE    YOUNG  3IANDABIN. 

For  a  few  minutes  the  rascals  held  the  two  women, 
and  then  letting  them  go,  hastily  escaped  to  the  street. 
Mother  and  grandmother  followed  them  closely,  and 
as  eacli  scamp  passed  beyond  the  door,  pursued  them 
as  the\^  separated,  one  going  up,  the  other  down  the 
street. 

It  was  a  vain  pursuit.  The  rascals  speedily  dis- 
tanced the  women  and  disappeared. 

A  few  moments  sufficed  to  convince  Mrs.  Lin  and 
her  mother-in-law  that  pursuit  was  worse  than  useless. 
They  were  leaving  home  open  and  unprotected. 
Returning  to  the  house  they  realized  the  dreadful  truth 
that  Tee  Siek  had  been  stolen.  By  whom  he  had  been 
taken  and  whither  they  knew  not. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

SEEKING    THE    LOST. 

DISORDER  reigned  in  the  yamen  as  the  soldier 
brought  the  boatman  in.  Prisoners  in  crowds 
under  guard  waited  until  a  priaon  could  be  [irepared. 
Ollicers  were  shouting,  servants  hurrying  to  and  fro, 
and  soldiers  hastenintr  awav  to  ol)ev  tiieir  sui)eriors. 

"What  chiirgc  do  you  make  against  this  man?" 
asked  a  Uiaudarin  to  whom  the  soldier  brought  his 
prisoner. 

*'  He  is  a  rel)el,"  was  the  reply. 

*'  He  is  not  a  rebel,  l)ut  a  friend  of  the  empire.  Let 
liim  go  ;  and  if  you  can  i)e  ;it  no  better  business  than 
arresting  good  men,  we  will  give  you  something  to  do 
that  you  will  not  like,"  replied  the  otlicer,  recognizing 
Mr.  Lin. 

As  tlie  soldier  was  hurrying  away  without  handing 
over  the  money,  the  owner  spoke  of  it  to  the  otlicer. 
No  time  w^as  lost  in  summoning  the  soldier  back  and 
ordering  him  to  give  up  the  silver. 

"Is  that  all?"  asked  the  mandarin.  "Let  me 
examine  you.  So  you  meant  to  keep  a  share  for  3'our 
services,  did  you?  Wait;  let  me  see  if  you  have 
hidden  any  more." 

77 


78  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

The  soldier  had  succeeded  in  removing  a,  number  of 
dollars  from  the  nione}'  and  secreting  them  in  his 
clothing.  After  a  thorough  examination  he  was  dis- 
missed and  the  silver  retained  by  the  officer. 

"You  would  better  leave  this  here  for  safe-keeping 
until  order  is  restored.  You  can  call  for  it  then," 
spoke  the  mandarin,  coolly  taking  the  mone}^  as  if  his 
own. 

Mr.  Lin  objected  in  vain.  He  was  told  that  such  a 
sum  would  expose  his  life  to  every  robber  in  the  city, 
should  he  carry  it 'through  the  town  or  even  keep  it  at 
home  during  the  present  disorder.  Tlie  boatman  could 
but  sul)init,  hoping  that  he  would  have  no  trouble  to 
get  his  pr()[)erty  back  as  soon  as  order  was  restored. 

Reaching  home  lie  found  liis  wife  and  mother  liardl}^ 
able  to  speak  because  of  the  excitement  caused  by  the 
loss  of  the  child.  The  father  listened  in  silence  as 
they  told  in  broken  sentences  the  story,  and  tlien  he 
sat  as  if  paralyzed.  He  asked  no  questions,  made 
no  response,  until  his  mother  said  that  the  soldiers 
had  taken  away  the  remainder  of  his  money. 

"  What !  my  money  !  "  cried  tlie  man,  springing  to 
his  feet  and  hurrying  to  make  an  examination. 

Every  dollar  had  been  taken.  INIr.  Lin  was  wild 
with  excitement ;  furious  at  the  rascally  soldiers. 

"  You  care  more  for  your  money  tlian  you  do  for 
your  child,"  said  the  elder  woman  bitterly. 


SEE  KIN  a    THE  LOST.  79 

"  My  child  has  been  taken  for  a  ransom  ;  my  money 
will  never  return.  And  how  can  I  ransom  him  without 
that?" 

"  Do  vou  mean  to  wait  until  his  captors  bring  him 
back  for  a  ransom?"  inquired  the  grandmother. 
"Will  you  leave  him  sad,  suffering,  dying  among 
thieves,  until  they  are  ready  to  sell  him  back  to  you? 
Do  you  forget  that  he  is  your  own  flesh  and  bones? 
Have  you  lost  the  heart  of  a  father?  Is  this  the  son 
I  bore  and  nourished?  He  hears  in  silence  that  his 
son  is  stolen.  He  becomes  furious  when  his  money  is 
gone.     You  are  no  son  of  miiu'.      You  are  unwortliy." 

"  My  worthy  mother  forgets  that  children  are  often 
stolen  and  retunitd  f<»r  a  ransom  ;  but  stolen  money 
never  is  restored.  Those  who  have  taken  our  child 
will  take  good  care  of  and  bring  him  back,  as  soon  as 
they  cnn  make  sure  of  a  ransom.  But  how  can  I  pay 
that  if  mv  monev  is  gone?" 

''Do  you  forget  that  at  the  yamen?"  asked  the 
mother. 

"Mandarins  are  little  better  than  thieves.  They 
never  let  money,  go  unless  compelled  to,  no  matter 
whose  it  be." 

"And  you  mean  to  do  nothing  to  recover  your 
child?" 

"My  mother  will  understand,  if  she  carefully  con- 
siders, that  a  search  now  would  be  worse  than  useless. 


80  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

Where  shall  I  seek  liiin?  Should  he  be  discovered 
his  captors  may  kill  him  now,  lest  they  suffer  for  taking 
hiin.  ]f  undisturbed  they  will  take  good  care  of  him, 
and  in  lime  we  shall  hear  from  our  child.  They  will 
let  us  know  how  we  may  get  him  and  the  price  of  the 
ransom.  Many  others  have  suffered  as  we  do,  but  in 
time  they  regained  their  children  for  a  price.  That 
price  will  be  less  if  we  seem  in  no  hnny  to  regain  him." 

"  This  has  come  upon  us  because  you  refuse  to  serve 
the  gods.  It  is  what  I  expected  and  foretold.  But  I 
did  not  foresee  that  my  son  could  be  robbed  of  his 
child  and  yet  speak  calmly  of  it,  as  though  a  boat 
or  clothing  had  been  taken.  Neglect  of  gods  has 
changed  his  heart  to  stone." 

"  M}"  noble  mother  will  please  remember  that  search 
would  be  worse  than  vain  now,  and  would  take  me 
from  my  home,  my  wife,  and  venerable  mother. 
Should  robbers  come  and  remove  what  remains,  and 
slay  her  w^ho  gave  me  birth,  what  remedy  would  there 
be?  What  could  I  do?  What  excuse  would  there 
be  for  neglecting  my  mother?  Money  will  restore  a 
stolen  child  but  cannot  bring  back  a  nmrdered  mother. 
My  heart  is  not  hard,  but  my  head  controls  it." 

Mrs.  Lin,  the  elder,  could  not  let  her  son  have  the 
last  word,  but  she  finally  yielded  and  admitted  that  he 
jp^as  not  altogether  wrong,  though  she  laid  the  whole 
blame  on  his  indifference  to  the  gods. 


SEEKING    THE  LOST.  81 

The  l)oatinan  souglit  the  assistance  of  mandarins  in 
the  search  for  his  child  and  lost  money,  but  was  told 
that  more  important  business  required  their  attention. 
As  soon  as  order  was  restored  and  business  began 
again,  they  would  do  what  they  could  to  help  him. 

"Will  the  mandarins  find  your  child?"  asked  old 
Mrs.  Lin  on  her  son's  return. 

"They  say  it  is  useless'  to  make  any  attempt  now, 
though  later  they  will  help.  But  they  told  me  that 
the  soldiers  who  took  the  remainder  of  the  money  have 
brought  none  to  the  yamen.  It  is  as  I  expected," 
answered  the  boatman  sadly. 

"  It  is  a  just  punishment,  and  proves  true  what  I 
said.  You  could  make  money  without  the  help  of  the 
gods,  yet  you  could  not  keep  it  without  them.  Though 
this  will  be  a  costly  lesson,  I  hope  you  will  learn  it 
well,  and  practice  in  future  what  you  learn.  Though 
for  a  while  you  succeed  without  the  help  of  the  gods, 
sooner  or  later  they  show  that  you  cannot  do  without 
them  forever." 

"  My  worthy  mother  will  please  remember  that  I 
earned  the  money  given  to  the  gods  ;  and  that  she 
and  my  wife  have  worshiped  most  faithfully  in  the 
temples.  So  if  they  punish  us  this  way  they  are  very 
ungrateful." 

"  Your  wife  faithful  to  the  temples?  She  seldom 
visits  them  unless  I  urge  it.     I  alone   am  the  faithful 


82  THE    YOUNG  MANDAnm. 

one  in  the  family  ;  and  bad  it  not  been  for  nie  the  gods 
might  have  entirely  forgotten  yon." 

"  And  now  they  have  rewarded  your  faithfulness  by 
allowing  your  grandchild  to  be  stolen,  and  the  money 
laid  up  for  him  taken  away.  Before  you  gave  them  so 
much,  and  such  faithfulness  was  shown  from  ray  home, 
they  at  least  permitted  me  to  keep  what  I  earned,"  re- 
plied Mr.  Lin  bitterly. 

"If  they  must  compel  me  to  suffer  that  they  may 
punish  you,  I  submit  meekly  ;  will  gladly,  if  it  but 
bring  my  sou  back  to  their  service.  Then  I  know 
they  will  restore  your  silver  and  your  son." 

"  When  they  return  what  they  have  allowed  to  be 
taken  away  then  I  will  return,  not  before,"  spoke  the 
boatman  emphatically. 

"Beware,  my  son!  Do  not  anger  the  gods  still 
more  !  Their  worst  punishments  have  not  come,  but 
you  may  bring  them." 

As  soon  as  quiet  was  restored  Mr.  Lin  engaged  men 
in  the  search  for  his  child,  and  offered  in  addition  a  large 
sum  of  money  for  his  return.  Beside  this,  he  offered 
a  reward  for  the  discovery  of  the  thieving  soldiers  if 
the  money  be  recovered  with  their  discovery. 

Though  he  hoard  nothing  of  money  or  child,  many 
other  children  were  brought ;  these  resembled  more  or 
less  the  missing  Tee  Sick.  Ktich  was  dc^clarod  to  be 
the  stolen  one ;  and  many  were  the  reasons  given  for 


SEEKIXG    THE  LOST.  83 

differences  between  them  and  the  lost  child.  One 
explanation  was  that  illness,  another  that  accident,  had 
produced  the  change.  Still  others  declared  that  the 
robbers  had  disfigured  the  stolen  one  to  prevent  his 
recognition.  When  Mr.  Lin  refused  to  accept  any  of 
the  children  brought,  he  had  "Other  visitors  and  other 
offers.  Men  told  that  they  had  discovered  but  could 
not  regain  his  child  without  money.  If  a  sufficient 
sum  were  paid,  they  would  take  the  father  to  Tee  Siek, 
or  put  him  on  track  of  the  robbers.  To  all  offers  the 
father  replied  that  the  reward  was  ready  for  the  return 
of  the  child,  not  for  attempts  at  finding  him.  As  soon 
as  Tee  Siek  was  returned  the  reward  should  be  paid 
him  who  brought  him  back,  and  no  questions  asked. 

"  Why  not  adopt  a  child  ?  "  asked  an  old  priest  of 
the  grandmother  at  a  tiMuple. 

"  Our  child  took  our  hearts  with  him,  and  no  stranger 
can  bring  them  back,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Were  you  to  pretend  to  adopt  a  child,  the  thieves 
might  hurry  yours  back,  lest  they  lose  entirely  the 
lansom,"  suggested  the  priest. 

Mr.  Lin  accepted  favorably  this  proposition,  and 
pretended  that,  since  his  child  was  doubtless  dead,  he 
meant  to  adopt  another.  But  few  children  were 
offered  ;  and  those  rejected.  Chinese  seldom  pay  much 
if  anything  for  a  son  for  adoption ;  hence  few  offers 
came. 


84  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

The  boatman  did  not  forget  tlie  money  at  the 
yamen,  thoiigii  for  mouths  he  was  unable  to  get  it 
back.  The  maudarius  declined  to  return  until  pc-ace 
was  restored ;  then  they  urged  that,  since  he  had 
requested  them  to  search  for  the  child,  they  must  keep 
the  money  as  security  that  he  would  pay  the  reward  ; 
further,  since  the  search  required  money,  and  they 
could  not  pay  from  their  small  salaries,  it  was  but  fair 
that  the  expense  be  taken  from  his  property  in  their 
possession. 

"  I  must  have  that  money,"  said  the  boatman,  after 
waiting  and  calling  again  and  again  for  it  in  vain. 

"Can  you  prove  which  is  yours?"  asked  a  man- 
darin who  professed  to  know  nothing  about  the  prop- 
ertv.  "  Nothins;  was  said  to  me  about  you  when  I  was 
placed  in  charge  here  ;  though  considerable  money  was 
brought  in  during  the  difficulty.  How  shall  I  be  sure 
that  another  will  not  claim  it,  if  I  pay  over  a  portion 
to  you  ?  " 

"  Mine  had  my  stamp  on  it,"  replied  the  boatman. 

"  Did  not  you  put  your  stamp  on  money  that  you 
paid  out  during  the  past  years  of  prosperity?  And  will 
you  claim  all  that  has  passed  through  your  hands?" 

To  this  Mr.  Lin  could  not  give  a  satisfactory  answer. 
It  is  the  Chinese  custom  to  stamp  everj^  dollar,  passing 
through  the  liands  of  a  firm,  with  the  name  or  sign  of 
that  firm.     Thus  silver  dollars,  the  only   coins,  except 


SEEKIXG    THE  LOST.  85 

the  copper  cash,  in  general  use,  become  in  time 
defaced  and  broken  in  pieces,  and  absolutely  useless, 
b}'^  constant  stamping. 

Unable  to  get  his  money,  Mr.  Lin  appealed  to  the 
Tautai  at  Tong  Wan,  to  whom  the  mandarins  at  Amoy 
are  subject.  Giving  that  officer  a  valuable  present, 
the  boatman  interested  him,  aud  was  bidden  to  say 
nothing  about  the  visit  nor  apply  again  for  tiie  money. 
Said  the  official :  — 

"I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  bring  those  dishonest  men 
at  Amoy  to  justice.  Leave  tlie  matter  to  me,  and  you 
shall  have  your  money." 

Later  the  Tauttu  visited  Amoy  on  business;  and, 
wlien  ready  to  return,  lie  asked:  — 

"  Have  you  paid  back  to  Lin  Tun,  the  Ijoatman,  the 
money  brought  here  for  safe-keeping  mouths  ago? 
No  ;  I  know  you  have  not.  Attend  to  it  at  once.  1 
will  remain  here  and  see  that  the  matter  is  settled  ;  we 
cannot  afford  to  be  responsible  longer  for  money  in 
that  way." 

This  connnand  amazed  the  odicers,  and  they  won- 
dered how  the  Tautai  knew.  Quickly  recovering  from 
the  surprise,  they  said  that  they  would  inquire  into  the 
matter  and  attend  to  it  at  once. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  know  nothing  about  it? 
If  that  be  so,  then  surely  it  is  necessary  that  I  remain 
and  attend  to  the  matter  myself." 


86  THE   YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

In  viiln  the  iiicii  protested  that  they  knew  nothing 
about  the  money,  and  that  those  who  had  received  it 
were  not  in  Amoy. 

"  Some  of  you  were  here,  and  if  you  do  not  know 
about  this,  it  is  evident  that  you  arc  unfit  for  your 
position.  Though  unfit,  you  cannot  resign  until  you 
see  that  the  missing  money  is  returned." 

The  mandarins  saw  that  the  Tautai  was  as  deter- 
mined as  he  was  able  to  punish  ;  yet  they  were  unwilling 
to  give  up  that  silver  without  an  effort  to  keep  part. 
Professing  to  search  for  it,  and  to  learn  how  much 
belonged  to  the  boatman,  how  much  to  others,  they 
hurried  a  messenger  to  Mr.  Lin  and  offered  to  restore 
his  property  if  he  would  allow  half  for  expense  in 
searching  after  his  child  and  trying  to  discover  the 
soldiers  who  stole  the  other  portion.  The  messenger 
added  that  some  should  be  paid  also  for  safe-keeping. 

"I  will  pay  what  expense  has  been  incurred  as 
soon  as  the  stolen  money  is  returned  or  child  recov- 
ort'd.  But  neither  has  anything  to  do  with  the  dollars 
withheld  from  me.  The  soldier  took  those  contrary  to 
my  wish  ;  they  have  been  kept  in  spite  of  my  demand, 
nnd  I  .shall  not  pay  one  dollar,"  was  his  reply. 

Vv'^hile  this  messenger  was  away,  the  mandarins 
Imported  to  the  Tautai  that  two  clerks  had  stolen  the 
boatman's  i)roperty  and  disappeared,  nor  did  any  one 
know  wliat  had  become  of  them. 


SEEKING    THE  LOST.  87 

"  Very  well ;  then  you  admit  tliat  the  money  was  in 
the  safe-keeping  of  the  yamen,  and  stolen  by  those 
under  your  control.  Send  for  the  boatman  and  pay 
him.  Since  you  have  allowed  such  robbery  without 
reporting  it,  you  must  suffer.     The  man  must  be  paid 

every  cash." 

In  vain  the  officers  tried  to  escape.  They  sent  for 
Mr.  Lin.     When  he  appeared  the  Tautai  asked  :  ~ 

"  Are  you  the  man  who  gave  money  to  the  officers 
for  safe-keeping  here  ?  " 

The  boatman  told  the  story  of  the  soldiers  carrying 
off  from  his  home,  against  his  own  and  his  family's 
protest,  all  his  money  ;  and  said  that  only  half  was 
brought  to  the  yamen  wlien  he  was  arrested. 

'^  see,"  spoke  the  chief.  ''The  soldiers  and 
mandarins  here  have  robbed  you  and  meant  to  keep 
all.  They  will  now  pay  the  half  left  liere.  We  will 
see  later  about  the  remainder." 

The  officers  urged  that  they  should  at  least  retain 
some  to  pay  for  safe-keeping. 

"What!  rob  a  man  and  then  demand  pay  for 
keeping  him  out  of  his  money  for  several  mouths?" 
replied  the  chief  indignantly. 

Again  the  officials  claimed  money  to  pay  expense 
in  the  search  after  the  other  portion  of  property. 

"That  is,  you  mean  to  make  the  owner  pay  for  the 
rascality  of  those  in  your  service.     I  am  not  sure  but 


88  THE    YOUNG   MANDAUm. 

you  should  \)ixy  every  dollar  of  the  other  half.  How- 
ever, this  must  be  attended  to  now." 

After  pleading  for  an  allowance  to  pay  expenses  in 
the  search  for  Tee  Siek,  the  mandarins  waited,  hoping 
that  they  need  not  pay  all. 

"  Have  you  discovered  the  child?  Have  you  tried 
to  do  so?  Has  not  the  father  offered  a  reward  for  his 
recovery?  Have  3^ou  any  reason  to  doubt  that  he  Avill 
pay  as  soon  as  you  bring  his  son  to  him  ?  "  asked  the 
Tautai.  "  All  that  belongs  to  another  business. 
What  3^ou  must  do  now  is  pa}^  to  this  man  every 
dollar  brought  you  by  that  soldier." 

Nor  would  the  chief  listen  to  any  excuse  ;  neither 
would  he  allow  delay.  The  money  was  paid  to  Mr. 
Lin  and  he  was  dismissed. 

"  Now,''  spoke  the  Tautai,  "  you  must  discover  and 
punish  the  clerks  who  stole  the  money.  What  were 
their  names  ?  " 

Confusion  followed  this  demand.  What  would  have 
been  the  outcome  cannot  be  told.  A  shrewd  old  man, 
seeing  the  difficulty,  stepped  forward,  and  bowing 
respectfully  to  the  Tautai,  said  :  — 

"Your  Excellency  sees  the  confusion  of  these 
worthy  officers,  but  does  not  fully  comprehend  their 
feelings.  This  is  the  first  offense  of  the  young  clerks  ; 
dou])tless  they  yielded  in  a  moment  of  weakness.  If 
brought  to  punishment,  without  opportunity  to  repent, 


SEEKING    THE  LOST.  89 

they  will  be  ruined.  If  given  a  chance  to  return  the 
money  and  make  confession,  no  doubt  they  will  do  it. 
That  will  save  to  the  government  two  who  may  in 
time  become  worthy  and  faithful  servants  of  the 
Middle  Kingdom.  I  am  certain  that  they  already 
mourn  their  folly,  and  only  wait  an  opportunity  to 
show  their  good  purpose.  Allow  them  a  single  month 
and  I  am  sure  you  will  not  regret  it." 

''Very  well.  If  they  return  you  tlio  money,  show 
that  they  repent,  and  prove  tlieir  purpose  to  serve 
faithfully  the  government,  this  first  crime  shall  be 
forgiven.  But  if  they  do  not  return  the  money  within 
a  month,  you  shall  hear  from  me." 

Before  the  month  passed,  the  Tautai  had  something 
else  to  do  than  in(iiiire  into  the  dishonesty  of  the 
clerks.  Charges  had  been  preferred  against  him,  and 
he  was  compelled  to  meet  them.  Though  he  proved 
himself  innocent,  he  was  transferred  to  another  part 
of  the  country,  and  the  Amoy  mandarins  were  relieved 
of  anxiety. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

TIIK    KOBBERS'    FATE. 

(^  RATEFUL  to  the  Toiig  W^aii  TautJii  for  what  he 
-^  had  done,  Mr.  Lin  made  him  anotlier  visit, 
soon  after  regaining  his  mone^',  to  talk  further  about 
the  other  half  and  the  missing  child.  Again  he  gave 
a  costly  present  to  the  official,  and  was  welcomed. 
Said  the  Tautai :  — 

''  I  thank  you  very  much  for  3^our  presents,  and  j^et 
hesitate  to  accept.  Of  course  it  is  the  custom  ;  but 
it  is  not  a  good  custom,  and  produces  great  evil.  It 
is  true  that  mandarins  receive  small  .salaries,  and  are 
liable  to  be  dismissed  at  any  time  ;  therefore,  they 
accept  and  make  all  they  can  while  in  ofhce  ;  but  if 
there  were  more  honesty,  there  would  be  less  danger  of 
dismission.  I  speak  frankly  to  you,  but  dare  not  say 
as  much  to  my  fellows.  A  few  agree  with  me  ;  many 
differ  so  decidedly  that  such  sentiments  are  enou2:h  to 
make  him  who  utters  them  a  victim  of  suspicion, 
if  not  of  charoces  to  the  hioher  officials.  As  for  vour 
money,  I  can  promise  little.  My  course  in  getting 
back  what  was  kept  in  the  yamen  has  made  nearly 
every  man  there  my  foe.  I  will,  however,  do  what  I 
can,  but  fear  those  men  will  prefer  charges  against  me 

DO 


THE  ROBBERS'   FATE.  91 

that  will  need  all  my  time  and  ability  to  meet  success- 
fully. Your  son  may  be  alive  ;  yet  it  seems  doubtful. 
The  ransom  offered  surelv  would  have  brous-ht  him 
back  long  ago  had  he  been  in  or  near  Amoy.  It  is 
possible  that  he  has  been  taken  far  away  ;  in  that  case 
you  may  hear  from  him  at  any  time,  and  may  not  for 
years.  Perhaps  you  will  never  liear  anything  further. 
I  am  sorry  for  you,  and  mourn  that  such  thiugs  can 
happen  so  easily  in  our  country  without  the  robbers 
beiug  discovered.  I  know,  from  your  liberality  to  me, 
that  you  will  repay  all  expeuses  incurred,  and  I  will 
do  what  I  can  to  discover  the  missing  child." 

The  boatman  heard  nothiuij:  further  from  Tons: 
Wan,  so  visited  the  yamen  again  to  l)e  told  that  the 
Tautai  was  away  ;  and,  if  at  the  yamen,  could  give 
no  time  to  ordinary  business.  It  was  hinted  that  he 
had  been  charjjjed  with  crime  that  mi}2;ht  remove  him 
from  Tong  Wan,  if  not  from  ollice  entirely.  Seeing 
the  boatman's  distress,  the  ollicial  who  gave  this  infor- 
mation asked  :  — 

''Is  there  anything  I  can  do?  In  the  Tautai's 
absence  I  am  permitted  to  attend  to  some  of  his 
business." 

Mr.  Lin  made  known  his  trouble  and  was  told  by 
the  officer :  — 

'*  I  think  I  can  got  back  at  least  a  part  of  that 
money.     I  am  willing  to  try.     As  for  your  child,  I  fear 


92  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

there  is  little  hope.  If  you  tue  willing  to  intrust  the 
recovery  of  that  money  to  me,  and  agree  to  pay  what 
expense  may  be  incurred,  I  will  see  what  can  be 
done.  And  I  think  something  should  be  paid  me  for 
my  trouble." 

The  boatman  replied  that  he  was  willing  to  pay  all 
reasonable  expenses,  and  something  beside   for  time  . 
and  trouble. 

"I  will  agree  to  get  back  that  money,  if  possible, 
for  one  half,"  said  the  mandarin. 

To  this  Mr.  Lin  objected,  and  finally  an  agreement 
was  made  that  the  ollicer  have  one  fourth,  if  he 
recover  all  that  w^as  missing. 

"  What  if  it  be  found  that  the  robbers  have  spent 
or  gambled  away  all  the  money  when  caught?"  asked 
the  mandarin.  "  You  would  hardly  expect  me  to 
pay  from  ni}'  own  pocket  for  bringing  tliem  to 
punishment?" 

''That  will  be  the  business  of  the  government,  and 
not  my  affair,"  responded  Mr.  Lin. 

"  Yet  the  government  does  not  pay  for  services 
rendered  an  individual.  I  may  be  at  great  expense 
in  this  matter ;  and,  though  I  discover  the  rascals, 
may  gain  nothing  to  remunerate  me.  I  hardly  think 
I  can  undertake  the  business,  unless  you  promise  to 
pay  at  least  a  part  of  the  expense,  in  case  I  fail  to 
recover  the  mone}',  yet  bring  the  thieves  to  judgment. 


THE  ROBBERS'   FATE.  93 

Remember,  if  the  mouey  is  recovered,  I  pay  all  ex- 
penses myself  and  receive  one  fourth  of  the  money." 

After  considerable  discussion  the  boatman  agreed 
to  pay  no  more  than  fifty  dollars'  expense,  and  signed 
a  paper  to  that  effect. 

"And  you  say  the  soldiers  took  your  money?" 
asked  the  oflicer  after  making  out  the  paper. 

'-  Yes." 

"Then  they  are  the  ones  I  nmst  discover  and 
aiTest?" 

"Yes." 

A  month  later  Mr.  Lin  was  summoned  to  the  Amoy 
yamen  to  identify  the  robbers.  To  his  surprise  and 
joy  the  identical  soUliers  liad  been  discovered,  arrested, 
and  were  now  awaiting  trial  for  robbing  his  house  of 
a  large  sum  of  silver  mone}'. 

The  boatman  told  his  story,  and  then  the  rascals 
told  theirs.  The  two  accounts  agreed  exactly  in  facts, 
differed  entirely  in  motives,  and  differed  in  that  Mr. 
Lin  said  nothing  beyond  the  departure  of  the  soldiers 
with  the  money  from  his  house.  In  brief  this  is  the 
story  of  the  soldiers  :  — 

"We  learned,  after  the  honorable  man  had  accom- 
panied our  comrade  to  the  yamen  with  half  of  his 
silver,  that- he  is  a  faithful  friend  of  the  empire,  and 
so  knew  that  it  was  our  duty  to  protect  his  property. 
That  money  would  be  unsafe  at  his  house,  since  the 


94  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

r()l)])iis  had  seen  it,  so  it  must  be  taken  to  tlic  ytiincn 
Milli  the  other.  In  the  excitement  it  wouhl  be  nnsiifc 
for  one  nnin  to  ciirr}'  it,  so  botli  of  ns  took  it.  On 
our  way  we  were  beset  by  a  band  of  robbers  who 
overpowered  ns,  took  away  the  silver,  and  hurried  ns 
into  a  house  where  thev  kept  us  captives  until  yester- 
day. Then  they  let  us  go,  but  without  the  money. 
We  hastened  to  the  yameu  and  reported.  Sent  back 
at  once  to  our  prison,  we  found  no  trace  of  robbers 
nor  mone3^  Who  they  are,  whither  they  have  gone, 
we  do  not  know." 

Mr.  Lin  did  not  believe  the  last  of  their  story,  but 
he  could  not  prove  it  false,  nor  could  he  prove  that 
they  meant  to  steal,  rather  than  bring-  his  dollars  to 
the  yamen.  He  was  simply  powerless  to  regain  his 
money  or  have  the  rascals  punished.  Urged  for  evi- 
dence that  the  men  were  dishonest,  he  could  only  tell 
his  story  over  again  and  add  his  belief.  He  had 
never  seen  the  soldiers  before  nor  since.  Others 
testified  that  they  had  always  been  honest,  faithful 
men,   and  that  their  story   was  likely  t?i"ue. 

"  It  would  be  not  only  unjust  but  cruel  to  punish 
or  hold  these  men,"  said  the  judge.  '"From  their 
own  story,  and  no  testimony  whatever  to  prove  it 
false  has  been  brought,  they  have  been  imprisoned 
for  doing  their  duty  and  serving  the  owner  of  the 
missing    money.     Instead    of    testifying    against    and 


THE  ROBBEBS'    FATE.  95 

seeking  to  have  them  pimished,  the  owner  should 
show  them  srratitude,  and  eveu  reward  their  faith- 
fulness." 

The  sohliers  were  discharged,  the  case  ended,  and 
Mr.  Lin  was  about  to  leave  with  a  heavy  heart,  and 
soul  enraged  at  mandarins  and  soldiers. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  tr()u])le  you,"  said  the  Tong  Wan 
mandarin,  presenting  the  agreement  signed  by  the  boat- 
man to  pay  fifty  dollars  toward  expenses,  *'  but  I  must 
ask  for  the  fifty  dollars  promised  in  this  agreement. 
My  expense  has  been  much  greater ;  but  since  we  have 
proven  that  two  honest  men,  and  your  faithful  friends, 
have  suffered  months  of  imprisonment  for  your  sake, 
you  surely  will  iKJt  object  to  sharing  the  expense  with 
me.  It  required  this  i)ast  month  of  search  and  effort 
to  discover  the  captives,  and  tliL'U  to  lay  plans  to 
capture  the  robbers.  Unfortiniately  they  learned  that 
they  were  to  be  attacked,  cai)tui'ed,  and  forced  to  give 
up  their  spoils,  probably  with  their  lives,  and  they 
departed.  Yet  I  am  willing  to  pay  part  of  the  ex- 
pense for  the  sake  of  getting  rid  of  such  a  band  of 
rascals,  for  I  am  sure  they  will  never  dare  appear 
again  in  Amoy.  And  I  am  the  more  glad  to  divide 
the  cost  with  such  a  worthy  friend,  since  he  now  has 
evidence  that  his  country's  soldiers  are  trusty  and 
true." 

Mr.    Lin  at    first    refused    to    pay  one  dollar.     He 


96  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

insisted  that,  since  not  a  dolhir  had  been  returned,  it  was 
not  his  to  pay  for  discovery  of  the  robbers  and  release 
of  the  captives. 

''  And  you  refuse  to  keep  your  agreement?  "  asked 
the  mandarin.  "  Do  you  know  what  the  consequences 
will  be?  Here  is  the  paper  with  your  stamp  on  it; 
that  you  cannot  deny.  You  may  pay  or  be  arrested  ; 
and  then  you  know  not  how  long  you  may  l)e  punished 
for  refusing  to  keep  your  agreement.  You  will  be 
compelled  to  pay  every  dollar,  and  all  expense  of  trial 
beside." 

Mr.  Lin  saw  that  he  was  the  victim  of  the  shrewd 
mandarin  and  paid  the  money.  So  ended,  as  he 
hoped  forever,  his  business  with  mandarins. 

The  Tong  Wan  mandarin  had  visited  Amoy  on 
official  business,  and  by  questions  and  bribes  learned 
enough  regarding  the  robbery  to  suspect  that  officials 
there  knew  about  it,  if  they  had  not  shared  in  the  re- 
sults. Shrewdly  pursuing  his  inquiries,  he  also  enlisted 
others  to  learn  more  facts  by  promise  of  a  share  in  the 
missing  money  if  discovered.  When  he  had  sufficient 
evidence,  instead  of  bringing  charges  against  the 
guilty  officers,  he  saw  them  individually  in  private,  and 
gave  each  to  understand  that  the  others  had,  for  the 
sake  of  escaping  punishment,  given  him  half  of  their 
share  of  the  spoils. 

At  first  each  rascal  denied  that  he  had  anything  to 


THE  BOBBEBS'   FATE.  97 

do  with  the  robbery,  or  knew  about  the  money.  Pre- 
sented with  evidence,  each  in  turn  was  forced  to  admit 
that  he  did  know  and  had  shared  in  the  crime,  but  did 
it  to  save  himself  from  financial  difficulty.  In  the  end 
each  scamp  divided  his  share  and  gave  half  of  it  to 
the  mandarin  from  Tong  Wan. 

The  discovery  of  the  guilty  soldiers  was  of  course 
easy.  They  were  approached  by  the  shrewd  olficial, 
and  warned  that  all  was  known,  but  not  yet  made 
public.  Their  only  escape  lay  in  paying  back  to  the 
mandarin  half  of  their  half  of  the  stolen  dollars.  One 
had  gambled  his  away,  and  could  furnish  only  a  very 
small  sum  to  meet  the  demand.  Rather  than  have  the 
affair  reported  and  a  trial  follow,  the  guilty  officials 
pleaded  with  the  Tong  Wan  official  to  be  lenient.  On 
condition  that  they  make  np  a  i)art  of  the  money 
sought,  they  were  allowed  their  request. 

After  that,  the  man  so  active  in  bringing  rascals  to 
justice  had  but  to  invent  the  story  of  imprisonment 
and  teach  it  to  the  soldiers,  and  he  was  ready  to 
sumujon  the  boatman. 

We  turn  now  to  tlie  other  robbers.  He  who  carried 
Tee  Siek  away,  hurried  home,  gave  the  child  to  his 
wife,  and  told  her  that  the  little  one's  father  had  just 
been  killed.  Before  death  he  gave  his  only  son  in 
charge  of  the  man,  with  a  request  that  he  be  kept  from 
relatives  of   the  dead    mother,  since    the    father   had 


98  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

none  near  Araoy.  Then,  bidding  her  be  careful  to 
keep  the  child  hidden,  he  returned  to  his  comrades. 

Thev  hud  already  begun  to  rob  a  house  marked 
before  for  spoiling,  though  only  two  were  present. 
The  third  hud  either  been  killed  or  had  run  away  with 
his  booty. 

A  brave,  faithful  soldier,  seeing  the  thief  enter 
the  building,  hurriedly  called  a  comrade  as  true  as 
himself,  and  the  two,  with  drawn  swords,  entered  the 
house  from  which  the  owners  had  escaped,  and  sur- 
prised the  villains  at  work.  Bidding  them  surrender, 
the  soldiers  prepared  to  enforce  the  demand.  Keeping 
the  door  behind  them,  they  advanced  slowly,  carefully, 
on  the  foe,  and  watched  an  opportunity  to  wound  or 
kill  without  being  hurt  in  return. 

Seeing  themselves  apprehended,  the  thieves  at  first 
tried  to  buy,  then  beg  off ;  failing  in  both,  they 
sought  by  shrewdness  to  escape  arrest.  But  they  had 
men  to  deal  with  who  were  as  shrewd  as  themselves, 
and  far  better  prepared  for  battle.  The  robbers  had 
no  other  weapons  at  hand  than  knives,  and  with  those 
they  prepared  to  defend  themselves.  Like  cornered 
rats,  they  meant  to  fight  only  until  they  could  run 
away. 

Seeing  a  good  chance  to  strike,  a  soldier  dealt  a 
blow  to  the  robber  nearest  and  wounded  him.  The 
sight  of  a  comrade's  blood  made  the  others,  as  well  as 


THE  ROBBEKS'   FATE.  99 

the  wounded  man,  desperate,  and  both  the  brave  men 
were  forced  to  repel  an  assault.  Though  they  kept 
two  away,  they  missed  the  third. 

This  fellow,  seeing  that  his  comrades  were  drawing 
the  attention  of  the  swordsmen,  crept  around  to  stab 
them  in  the  back.  He  might  have  done  so  had  not  the 
quick  eye  of  the  comrade  of  the  soldier  most  in  danger 
seen  the  rascal's  purpose  and  warned  him. 

"  Guard  me,*'  said  he  as  his  sword  swept  toward 
the  sneak. 

Fortunate  was  it  for  the  fellow  that  the  blade 
missed  its  aim.  It,  however,  taught  that  the  brave 
men  were  watchful ;  and  to  wouml  them  they  must  take 
more  risks  themselves.  Coming  to  face  the  soldiers, 
the  sneak  moved  with  his  fellows  steadily  upon  them, 
and  then  sprang  forward  as  if  by  a  single  impulse. 

Each  soldier  was  wounded  by  the  charge,  though 
not  dangerously,  and  two  rascals  were  sutfering  more 
seriously  from  sword  strokes.  Both  sides  were  more 
careful,  and  the  scamps  more  determined  to  escape. 
A  desperate  effort  to  reach  the  door  was  unsuccessful. 
Another  to  take  the  brave  men  unawares  had  a  like 
result.  Again  a  fellow,  while  his  two  comrades  en- 
gaged the  attention  of  the  soldiers,  sought  to  attack 
them  in  the  rear. 

"•Gniard  me!"  spoke  the  man  upon  whom  the  thief 
was  making  the  attempt. 


100  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

A  stroke  of  the  sword  did  not  miss  this  time  ;  and 
a  rascal  lay  bleeding,  helpless,  and  dying.  The  light 
was  now  even  as  to  number,  nnequal  as  to  weapons. 

Seeing  that  only  by  desperate  measures  could  they 
hope  to  conquer  or  escape,  the  robbers  sprang  at  their 
foe  where  knives  would  prove  better  weapons  than 
swords.  Their  purpose  was  suspected  ;  their  efforts 
met  by  determined  men.  The  result  was  the  death 
wound  to  a  robber,  two  wounds  given  to  his  comrade, 
and  each  soldier  cut  in  the  struo-ale.  The  wounded 
robber,  though  not  entirely  disabled,  seeing  that  he 
could  not  hope  to  conquer,  fell  on  his  knees  and 
begged  for  mercy. 

The  soldiers  were  as  merciful  as  brave,  and  the 
fellow's  prayer  was  granted.  They  lifted  him  up  and 
bade  him  prepare  to  accompany  them  to  the  yamen. 
Before  starting  the  conquerors  examined  and  bound 
up  their  own  wounds,  but  neglected  to  care  for  those 
of  their  prisoner.  They  saw  that  he  was  dangerously 
wounded  and  partly  disabled,  though  his  wounds  were 
in  the  upper  part  of  his  body  and  in  his  arms,  so  he 
could  walk  readily. 

The  fellow  seemed  so  humble  and  obedient  that 
they  thought  it  hardly  necessary  to  bind  hiin  or  take 
any  further  precaution.  Second  thought  prompted 
that  they  tie  his  hands  ;  thus  one  could  lead  him  to 
the  yamen,  leaving  the  other  to  attend  to  other  duties. 


THE  BOBBEBS'    FATE.  101 

The  captive  walked  meekly  by  his  captors  side,  nor 
allowed  him  to  see  a  motion  to  a  f tallow  vobboi":;  met'  Sn 
the  street.  The  two  had  gone  a  short  distance  when 
rapid  footsteps  were  heard  behind,  A  moment  later 
three  men  ran  against,  knocked  over,  and  lay  seemingly 
stunned  npon  the  soldier.  Recovering  their  senses 
after  a  little,  they  arose  and  apologized  profusely 
for  what  they  had  done,  saying  that  they  were  in 
great  haste  and  did  not  notice  anybody  in  front  of 
them.  A  moment  later  they  were  running  swiftly 
away. 

The  bruised,  stunned  soldier  looked  around  to  see 
where  he  was,  what  liad  happened,  and  then  sought 
his  prisoner.  The  man  was  not  by  his  side,  nor  to 
be  seen  at  all.  He  had  escaped.  The  soldier 
scrambled  to  his  feet  and  turned  sadly  back  to  tell 
his  comrade  how  the  prisoner  liad  escaped. 

The  captive,  knowing  that  efforts  would  be  made 
for  his  release  as  soon  as  he  attracted  the  attention  of 
a  friend,  was  ready  to  take  advantage  of  the  first 
attempt.  He  knew  the  meaning  of  rapid  feet,  and 
when  his  captor  fell  under  the  runners,  he  only  waited 
for  one  to  cut  his  bands  and  then  hurried  away. 

Though  seriously  wounded,  the  thief  could  walk 
well,  and  lost  no  time  in  getting  far  away  from  the 
scenes  of  robbery  and  escape.  Reaching  comparative 
safety,  he  sat  down  to  examine  his  wounds  and  decide 


102  THE    YOUNG   MANDAUIN. 

on  fm-JJier  movements.  Seeing  a  trusted  friend,  he 
iidviced  .witji,  I;uii  and  was  told  :  — 

"You  must  get  awu}'^  and  do  something  at  once  for 
those  wounds.  If  you  do  not,  they  may  kill  you. 
You  cannot  do  any  more  business  for  a  month.  It  is 
too  bad,  too.  There  never  was  a  better  time  for  our 
business." 

"  But  I  must  go  home  first,"  responded  the  robber. 

"  Don't  do  it.  Get  out  of  Amoy,  as  far  away  as 
possible.  Go  to  your  wife's  father's.  Stay  there 
until  you  lecover.  To  return  home  will  be  to  put 
yourself  in  the  power  of  the  soldiers  at  once." 

"  How  will  I  let  my  wife  know?  We  have  a  little 
boy  belonging  to  us.  His  father  gave  him  to  me 
when  he  died,  and  I  want  her  to  take  him  to  meet 
me  at  her  father's.     Will  you  tell  her?" 

"Yes,  if  you  pay  me  two  dollars.  It  is  dangerous 
to  go  there  now.     I  will  do  it  after  dark." 

"  I  will  pay  two  dollars  the  next  time  I  see  you,  if 
you  tell  her  and  help  her  out  of  the  city  with  the  bo^' 
to-morrow." 

"  What  if  we  never  meet  again?" 

"  We  '11  meet  again,  and  both  with  far  more  money 
than  we  have  now." 

"  I  will  not  take  the  risk.  And  you  must  go  as 
soon  as  possible.  Give  me  two  doHars  and  I  will  take 
your  message." 


THE  BOBBERS'   FATE.  103 

The  bargain  was  made,  ouly  oue  dollar  was  paid 
DOW,  the  other  to  be  paid  at  the  next  meeting.  Then 
the  wounded  thief  started  for  the  distant  village. 

He  thought  of  his  dead  comrades,  and  that  the 
ransom  of  the  child  would  ))e  his  alone  ;  so  after  all, 
he  could  afford  to  lose  this  harvest  season  and  rest  for 
a  montii.  Walkins:  northward  until  far  enough  beyond 
the  city,  he  employed  a  boatman  to  take  him  to  the 
mainland,  and  then  started  afoot  and  alone  for  his 
father-in-law's  home.  He  felt  now,  after  sitting 
a  while  in  the  })oat,  the  effects  of  his  wounds.  Though 
able  to  walk,  he  felt  weak  from  loss  of  blood,  and 
exhausted  from  the  great  struggle  and  nervous  strain. 

O  DO 

Some  miles  from  the  water  he  sank  exhausted  under 
a  tree  as  night  came  on,  and  sought  rest.  Hungry, 
faint,  suffering  from  his  wounds,  he  lay  restless,  then 
sank  into  a  troubled  sleep.  Before  morning  he  was 
delirious. 

Shortly  after  daybreak  tvvo  laborers  on  their  way  to 
work  heard  mutterings  and  turned  from  their  path  to 
see  who  spoke.  They  saw  a  human  form  under  a  tree, 
tossing  to  and  fro,  rising  on  his  feet,  sinking  again  to 
earth,  nmttering  meanwhile  unintelligibh' ;  and  believ- 
ing the  man  insane,  were  about  hastening  on  when 
they  heard  the  jingle  of  silver  in  the  pocket  of  the 
supposed  madman. 

Though  Chinese  fear  insane  people,  they  love  silver 


104  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN.  ^ 

more,  and  the  ruling  passion  drew  these  to  the  suffer- 
ing creature.  Listening,  they  cauglit  enough  from  his 
words  and  appearance  to  suspect  his  character  and 
condition.  Aftei'  brief  deliberation  they  carried  him 
to  their  village,  and  shutting  him  up  in  a  small  room, 
kept  watch  over  the  poor  delirious  man.  Neighbors 
needed  but  to  know  that  he  was  insane  to  leave  him 
to  his  guards. 

In  a  few  days  the  fever  had  done  its  work,  and  the 
dead  robber  was  quictlylnn-ied  by  his  captors.  They 
explained,  as  far  as  seemed  necessary,  their  conduct, 
but  made  no  mention  of  the  few  silver  dollars  found 
on  the  body ;  nor  were  thev  asked.  It  was  enough 
that  they  generously  cared  for  a  sick  insane  stranger 
and  gave  his  body  decent  burial.  Thus  ended  the 
career  of  the  man  who  stole  Tee  Siek. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FOUND    AT    LAST. 

A  FTER  Ler  husband  left,  Mrs.  May,  the  robber's 
-^  ^  wife,  tried  to  quiet  Tee  Siek  and  learn  about 
his  home  and  parents.  He  told  of  his  father,  mother, 
grandmother,  and  baby  sister ;  said  that  he  lived  in  a 
large  house,  but  could  not  tell  where,  nor  yet  give  his 
father's  name.  He  told  how  the  men  tore  him  from 
his  mother,  and  bogged  to  be  taken  back.  Not  until 
she  promised  could  ^Irs.  May  keep  him  quiet. 

That  evening  the  friend  came  with  the  message 
of  the  wounded  robber,  and  explained  his  delay  by 
saying  that  he  dared  not  come  earlier  lest  the  soldiers 
see  and  arrest  him. 

''  Was  mj^  husband  badly  hurt?  "  asked  the  woman. 

"  Yes,  though  he  did  not  think  so.  It  will  require 
fully  a  month  for  recovery.  This  is  a  great  pity,  since 
we  never  had  such  a  good  time  for  business.  Had  I 
not  such  opportunities  for  work  to-morrow  I  would 
help  you  out  of  the  city;  but  I  must  gather  up  what 
people  have  left  behind." 

Early  the  next  morning  Mrs.  May,  carrying  a  heavy 
package  and  leading  Tee  Siek,  started  for  her  distant 
home. 

106 


106  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

"  This  is  not  the  way  to  im'  home,"  cried  the  child 
when  they  reached  the  open  country. 

"Be  quiet  or  the  bad  men  will  hear.  I  must  take 
you  away  from  thein  first.  If  they  see  or  hear  you, 
they  will  carry  you  off  so  far  that  you  will  never  find 
your  father  and  mother  again." 

Reaching  the  shore  a  mile  or  two  north  of  the  city, 
Mrs.  May  hired  a  boat  and  crossed  to  the  mainland. 
There  she  employed  a  sedan  chair,  and  on  the  evening 
of  the  third  day  reached  her  father's  house. 

The  robber's  wife  told  her  father,  Mr.  Nu,  about 
her  husband  and  the  child,  and  asked  what  she  should 
do  with  him. 

"  Keep  him  until  your  husband  comes,"  was  the 
answer.  "  No  doubt  he  will  be  here  in  a  day  or  two, 
unless  his  wounds  prevent.  Perhaps  they  are  not  as 
serious  as  his  friend  supposed,  so  he  may  have  re- 
turned to  business.  He  is  too  shrewd  and  active  a 
man  to  lose  such  a  chance  to  make  money ;  and  if 
possible  he  will  stay  near  Amoy  until  business  is  dull 
again." 

"But  what  if  his  wounds  are  so  bad  that  he  cannot 
come  home?"  asked  the  wife. 

"  Never  fear.  If  he  was  able  to  get  away  from  the 
city  at  all,  he  will  reach  us,  though  he  may  be  obliged 
to  travel  slowly.  He  is  a  very  strong  man  and  not 
easily  conquered  by  disease  or  wounds.     He  has  been 


FOUND  AT  LAST.  107 

woimded  before  and  has  escaped  from  many  other 
difficulties  ;  he  will  from  this." 

Mrs.  May's  father  knew  that  her  husband  belonged 
to  a  gang  of  robbers.  Instead  of  being  displeased, 
Mr.  Nu  was  glad  to  have  a  son-in-law  who  had  so 
much  mone^^  and  gave  no  little  share  of  it  to  his 
wife's  father. 

"That  child's  parents  are  wealthy,"  said  Mr.  Nu 
after  examining  Tee  Siek's  clothing,  ''  and  they  will 
pay  a  large  ransom  for  him.  So  we  must  give  him 
the  best  of  care." 

"  Father,  if  my  husband  does  not  come,  shall  we  try 
to  get  the  ransom?"  asked  Mrs.  Ma}^  after  waiting 
in  vain  more  than  a  inontli  for  the  robl)er'.s  return. 

"  It  will  l)e  time  enough  to  decide  that  when  assured 
that  he  will  not  come  back.  He  has  been  away  more 
than  tliree  months  at  a  time  heretofore,  and  doubtless 
will  appear  again.  I  am  in  no  haste  to  part  with  the 
chikl.     He  seems  like  my  own  grandchild." 

More  tlian  three  months  passed  and  no  tidings  from 
the  robber.  His  wife  became  alarmed,  and  even  her 
father  admitted  that  something  serious  had  happened. 
Replying  to  his  daughter  he  said  :  — 

"True,  he  had  never  been  away  so  long  before 
without  sending  word.  Yet,  remember,  that  if  he  has 
been  captured,  and  that  is  possible,  he  does  not  lack 
for  friends  to  help,  nor  for  money  to  buy  his  freedom. 


108  THE    YOUNii   MANDABIN. 

His  friends  may  I'C  obliged  to  allow  liiin  to  be  impris- 
oued  for  a  time,  then  they  will  get  him  out.  Be  not 
needlessly  alarmed.  He  will  come  back,  as  he  has  so 
often  before  when  you  feared  he  was  dead." 

Mr.  Nu's  neiglibors  had  been  told  that  Tee  Siek 
was  his  daughter's  adopted  son.  Since  it  is  common 
for  married  people  who  have  none  of  their  own  to 
adopt  children,  the  villagers  believed  this  and  asked 
no  questions. 

Several  months  after  Tee  Siek  was  stolen  an  Amoy 
man  visited  a  neighbor  of  Mr.  Nu,  and  was  asked  if 
he  was  acquainted  with  Mr.  May.  Replying  that  he 
had  never  heard  of  the  missing  robber,  he  was  told  of 
his  disappearance,  and  that  his  wife,  with  their  adopted 
son,  had  made  her  home  in  the  village  since  the  cap- 
ture of  Araoy.  The  visitor  showed  little  interest  in 
the  story  until  told  of  an  adopted  sou.  Then  he 
asked  about  Tee  Siek,  and,  without  telling  why, 
requested  to  be  shown  the  child.  Soon  after  the 
visitor,  pleading  urgent  business,  hurried  home. 

Reaching  Amoy  he  called  on  Mr.  Lin  and  said  that 
he  had  seen  in  a  distant  village  a  child  resembling  Tee 
Siek.  A  brief  description  aroused  the  father's  inter- 
est ;  but  when  the  man  demanded  a  large  sum  of 
money  before  he  would  take  the  boatman  to,  or  even 
tell  the  name  of  the  village,  Mr.  Lin  said  :  — 

"  Your  story  ends  like  all  the  others,  with  a  demand 
for  money.     I  am  tired  of  tiiem." 


FOUND  AT  LAST.  100 

*' Wait  until  I  tell  you  more  about  the  child."  said 
the  man.  Then  he  described  Tee  Siek  more  fully  and 
asked,  "Tell  me,  is  that  your  child?" 

"Yes;  that  is  my  child.  Have  you  seen  him? 
Where  is  he  i  How  can  I  get  him  ?  Take  me  to  him  ! 
Take  me  to  my  child  and  I  will  pay  you  the  reward 
offered  for  his  recovery." 

"  Put  that  in  writing  and  I  will  do  it,  if  you  will  pay 
all  expenses.  I  will  take  you  to  the  house  and  show 
you  your  son.  If  it  is  not  your  child,  then  you  need 
not  pay  one  cash  except  the  traveling  expenses.  But 
I  do  not  promise  to  release  him,  uuly  to  show  where 
he  is." 

Mr.  Lin  was  so  certain  from  the  description  of  the 
discovery  of  his  son,  that  he  had  a  writer  druw  iq)  the 
ai>;reement  at  once.  This  was  signed  and  then  the 
boatman  went  home  to  prepare  for  the  journey. 

"  My  sou  must  not  be  t(3o  hopeful,"  said  old  ^Nlrs. 
Lin.  "  He  will  remember  how  often  before  he  has 
been  disappointed.  And  yet,  why  should  not  the  gods 
hear  my  prayer  ?  " 

Early  the  next  morning  the  two  men  started.  Xo 
expense  was  spared.  Instead  of  hiring  one  sedan 
chair,  the  travelers  riding  in  turn,  two  were  engaged, 
and  the  bearers  promised  extra  pay  if  the  journey 
were  made  in  two  rather  than  tlu'ee  days. 

The  men  were  changed  often,  each   pair  doing  the 


]10  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

utmost  to  win  a  share  of  the  reward  ;  and,  late  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  second  day,  the  travelers  reached  the 
home  of  the  friend  of  Mr.  Lai,  the  boatman's  com- 
panion. 

Mr.  Lin  could  not  wait  until  the  next  day  ;  and, 
pleading  urgent  business,  persuaded  Mr.  Ban,  the 
host,  to  take  him  over  to  call  on  the  neighbor.  Chinese 
politeness  forbids  a  man  to  make  known  at  once  the 
object  of  his  call,  so  Mr.  Lin  talked  and  listened, 
looked  and  longed  in  vain  for  anything  telling  of  Tee 
Siek's  presence.  Lest  the  prolonged  call  arouse  the 
suspicions  of  Mr.  Nu,  the  boatman  asked:  — 

*'  Am  I  rightly  informed  that  yon  wish  to  adopt  a 
son?" 

' '  Why  should  I  ?  Some  day  I  hope  to  have  a  grand- 
son, and  shall  not  need  a  son." 

"  Then  your  daughter  has  no  children?" 

''None." 

"  The  Fates  have  dealt  hardly  with  you." 

"  They  have." 

''  What  will  your  spirit  do  if  called  away  before  a 
grandson  is  born  ?  " 

'-'-  My  daughter  and  her  husband  will  care  for  my 
wants  in  the  other  world." 

''  But  should  l)Oth  at  last  join  you  and  leave  no 
children,  yours  must  be  a  sad  existence  there." 

'*  True  ;  yet  like  many  others." 


FOUXD  AT  LAST.  Ill 

"  Would  not  you  adopt  a  son  if  one  were  offered  by 
parents  wlio  can  spare  a  child?" 

"  Perhaps  so.     Do  you  know  of  any?" 

'^  I  do.  There  are  parents  who  have  several,  and 
one  may  die  if  he  remains  near  the  seacoast ;  so  they 
wisli  me  to  find  worthy  people  far  inland  who  will 
prove  loving  and  worthy.  Your  daughter,  I  under- 
stand, lived  in  Amoy,  and  she  may  know  the  parents. 
She  is  now  living  with  you,  you  said?" 

**Yes." 

"  And  she  brought  a  child  with  her,  did  slie  not?" 

This  question,  less  impertinent  to  a  Chinaman  than 
to  us,  surprised  Mr.  Xu,  and  he  could  not  for  a 
moment  think  of  a  proper  reply.  Evidently  the 
stranger  knew  about  the  child  ;  and  denial  would  be 
useless.  Mr.  Lin  had  aroused  the  suspicions  of  the 
robber's  father-in-law  when  introduced  as  from  Amoy. 
Strangers  had  often  called  before  on  other  errands,  but 
really  to  find  Mr.  May,  so  he  suspected  this  visit  had  a 
like  purpose.  But  the  question  aroused  another  danger. 
Perhaps  the  best  escape  was  to  own  what  could  not  be 
denied,  and  add  a  lie,  to  save  further  trouble  ;  so 
thought  the  man,   and  he  answered:  — 

"Yes;  the  child  of  her  husband's  friend.  Both 
have  been  in  Anam  for  a  year  ;  and  since  the  child's 
mother  and  near  relatives  are  dead,  the  friend  gave 
him  to  my  daughter  while  he  and  my  son-in-law  remain 


112  THE   YOUNG   MANDAHm. 

\u  a  foreign  land.  I  sent  word  to  lier  to  bring  him 
here  ;  but  she  preferred  to  renuiin  in  Anioy.  However, 
wlien  trouble  enme  she  obe^'^ed,  and  will  stay  with  me 
until  her  husband  returns.  Since  the  child  regarcjsher 
as  mother,  we  call  him  her  adopted  son ;  but  his  father 
doubtless  will  demand  him  again.  Then  I  may  wish  to 
adopt  a  son.  Will  you  kindly  tell  me  about  the  one 
of  whom  you  spoke  ?  " 

"  Certainly." 

Then  Mr.  Lin  described  Tee  Siek  accurately. 

'*  He  is  no  doubt  a  most  beautiful  child,"  responded 
Mr.  Nu,  who  had  shown  no  little  sui'prise  at  first,  but 
quickly  hid  his  feelings. 

"  I  should  have  added  that  this  child  was  sent  up  to 
one  of  these  villages  ;  and,  when  the  father  knew  that 
business  would  take  me  this  way,  he  requested  me  to 
see  his  son  and  find  a  good  man  w'lio  will  adopt  him. 
Since  I  do  not  know  which  village,  and  have  carelessly 
forgotten  the  man's  name  with  whom  he  is  staying,  I 
must  make  all  inquiries,  and  see  each  child  under  four 
years  of  age.  So  it  will  not  do  to  pass  any  by. 
Should  I  miss  the  little  one,  his  father  would  think  me 
very  careless.  Will  you  allow  me  to  see  tiie  child  under 
your  daughter's  care  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Mr.  Nu.  "  I  will  bring  him  at 
once." 

Mr.  Nu  left  the  room  and  remained  away  several 
minutes.     On  his  return  he  said  :  — 


FOUND  AT  LAST.  113 

'*I  beg  ten  thousand  pardons,  but  be  is  asleep 
now  ;  and  my  daughter  asks  if  you  will  kindly  wait 
until  morning.  She  will  have  him  ready  then  if  you 
call." 

"  I  must  visit  other  villages  early  in  the  morning," 
replied  Mr.  Lin.  "  It  will  not  disturb  him  to  give  him 
a  sinojle  glance  to-nio;ht." 

It  was  useless  to  argue  ;  the  boatman's  request  was 
most  politely  but  firmly  refused.  He  was  bidden  to 
call  before  starting  for  the  other  villages,  and  promised 
that  the  child  should  be  seen,  even  though  asleep. 

Further  urging  would  be  worse  than  useless,  and  Mr. 
Lin  and  companions  left,  the  l)oatman  promising  to 
call  early  the  next  da}'. 

Mr.  Ban  was  now  told  Mr.  Lin's  business.  A 
present  made  him  the  boatman's  firtn  friend  ;  and  he 
showed  that  friendship  by  giving  advice.     Said  he  :  — 

"  INIr.  Nu's  tongue  is  very  smooth,  so  are  his  hands 
and  feet.  You  must  watch  closely  or  you  will  fail  to 
see  their  movements." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  asked  the  Itoatman. 

"  That  child  may  not  be  there  when  morning 
comes." 

*'  But  he  said  he  would  allow  me  to  see  it,"  replied 
Mr.  Lin. 

''True;  and  he  said  also  that  they  must  give  him 
up  when  his  father  returns.     What  if  that  father  come 


114  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

back  between  this  hour  and  morning?     The  child  may 
be  missing  when  you  call." 

"Then  you  tiiink  we  should  watch  during  the 
night?" 

"Exactly." 

"I  feared  as  much.  My  stories  perplexed  him  and 
aroused  his  suspicions.  If  he  has  my  child,  he  will 
try  to  keep  him.  That  he  may  do  by  hiding  or  taking 
him  to  another  house." 

The  three  men  watched  the  home  of  Mr.  Nu  until 
midnioht,  and  were  rewarded.  A  sedan  chair  was 
brouirht  to  the  door  at  that  hour,  and  a  moment  after 
a  woman  entered,  carrying  a  closely  wrapped  child  in 
her  arms,  and  was  speedily  l)ut  quietly  borne  away. 

"  Follow  at  a  distance,"  spoke  Mr.  Ban,  "  and  I 
will,  by  a  shorter  route,  be  ready  to  meet  them  when 
they  reacli  the  house  thev  seek." 

In  a  village  about  half  a  mile  away  the  sedan 
stopped  at  a  house  near  which  Mr.  Ban  was  already 
in  hiding.  Tlie  woman  hurried  in  with  tlie  child,  and 
a  few  minutes  later  a  woman  returned  with  a  similar 
burden,  and  was  speedily  carried  back  to  Mr.  Nu's 
home.  Immediately  after  she  disappeared  in  the 
house  with  the  child,  the  bearers  bore  away  the  empty 
sedan  and  the  work  was  done. 

"He  is  smooth  of  hand  and  foot  as  well  as  of 
tongue,"  said  Mr.  Lin  as  he  and  his  two  companions 


FOUXD  AT  LAST.  115 

walked  leisurely  back  from  the  village  to  Mr.  Ban's 
borne.  "  But  be  may  find  tbat  otbers  kuow  as  uiueb  as 
be.  He  bas  proven  beyond  question  tbat  be  bas  my 
cbild." 

"  And  you  will  not  forget  tbat  it  was  my  warning 
tbat  led  you  to  make  tbis  discover}',"  spoke  Mr.  Ban. 

Tiie  next  nioruinor  ^Ir.  Lin  and  Mr.  Lai  were 
warmly  welcomed  by  Mr.  Nu.  Refresbments  were 
brougbt,  every  courtesy  sbown,  and  tbe  two  treated 
like  [)rinces.     Said  Mr.   Nu  :  — 

"  Wben  you  wisli  to  see  liiin,  tlie  cbild  sball  be 
brougbt  out.  I  bope  be  will  prov«'  tbe  one  you  seek, 
for  tben  we  sball  accept  tbe  offer  and  adopt  bim  at 
once.     We  bave  learned   to  love  liim  as  our  own," 

As  soon  as  be  saw  tbe  cliild,  Mr.  Lin  snid  that  it 
was  not  tbe  one  be  was  seeking.     Tben   be  asked  :  — 

"  Ls  tbis  tbe  cbild  that  vour  dauiifbter  brou<::ht  from 
Amoy?" 

"  Certainly,"  was  tbe  reply.  "  lie  is  tbe  one  we 
bave  called  ber  adopted  son.  Indeed,  be  loves  ber  as 
if  sbe  were  bis  mother.  Poor  child  I  be  bas  none 
beside.  If  you  wish  to  assure  yourself  tbat  be  loves 
her,  I  will  call  my  daughter,  since  we  regard  you  now 
as  a  valued  friend." 

Tbe  woman  \yas  summoned,  and  the  cbild,  by  greet- 
ing her  affectionately  and  calling  her  mother,  showed 
even  more  than  Mr.  Nu  had  said. 


116  THE    YOUNG  MANDARLV. 

**  Ami  this  is  your  daughter?  "  asked  Mr.  Liu. 
*'Certaiuly,"  was  the  auswer. 

"  And  this  is  the  child  you  brought  from  Amoy?" 
he  asked  of  the  woman. 
"  It  is,"  answered  she. 

"  As  I  supposed,"  said  the  boatman,  "  it  is  not  the 
cliild  I  seek.  I  beg  ten  thousand  pardons  for  giving 
so  much  trouble." 

After  many  compliments  the  two  men  returned  to 
Mr.  Ban's  house,  and  tlien  started  with  their  host 
to  find  Tee  Sick.  Taking  another  than  the  direction 
to  the  village  until  some  distance  away,  and  changing 
later,  they  approached  the  house  wdiither  Tee  Siek 
had,  as  they  supposed,  been  carried  the  previous 
night. 

"You  would  l)etter  remain  without,  l)ut  read}"  to 
lielp  if  needed,"  said  the  boatman  to  Mr.   Ban. 

Tiiei^,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Lai,  he  gained  admis- 
sion ;  and,  while  talking  to  the  man  mIio  adiniUi'd 
them,  watched  and  listened  for  his  child.  A  vuice 
that  he  could  not  mistake  was  heard,  and  the  little 
one  came  into  the  room. 

Tee  Siek  stood  face  to  face  with  his  father  !  Ruu- 
nino"  away  from  Mrs.  May,  who  was  about  to  shut  him 
in  a  close  room,  the  child  suddenly  found  himself  in 
the  presence  of  strange  men.  Seeing  t\vo  strangers 
he   stopped,   dropped    his   head,   and    was    silent.     A 


FOUXD   AT  LAST.  117 

iDoraent  later  he  looked  up,  stepped  back,  and  cast  a 
startled  glance  at  his  father,  as  if  uncertain  who  it 
was  and  what  he  should  do. 

Mr.  Lin  was  nearly  as  startled  as  Tee  Siek.  The 
sudden  appearance  of  his  son  seemed  to  root  the 
father  to  the  floor.  With  eyes  fixed  on  the  little  fel- 
low, the  boatman  seemed  a  statue  with  a  soul.  The 
silence  was  short.     The  parent  broke  it  with  the  cry  : 

*' Tee  Siek!  Tee  Siek  I  Have  vou  forgotten  vour 
father?" 

The-  child's  face  changed,  his  form  trembled,  his 
eyes  shone  ;  then  he  sprang  forward,  shouting  as  he 
threw  his  arms  toward  his  parent,  and  was  folded  in 
his  father's  arms  :  — 

^'My  father!  My  father!  He  is  not  dead!  He 
is  not  dead  ! " 

The  man  who  had  admitted  the  two  looked  on  in 
amazement.  Mrs.  May,  wlio  had  heard  the  strange 
voice  answered  by  the  happy  cry  of  the  child,  hurried 
forward  to  find  Tee  Siek  in  a  stranger's  arms,  and  his 
little  head  nestling  against  the  stranger's  face. 

It  was  useless  to  deny  that  the  two  were  father  and 
sou  ;  useless  for  the  woman  to  assert  that  he  had  been 
hers  for  years.  No  one  could  dispute  that  the  father 
had  found  his  lost  child. 

Before  the  excitement  ended,  Mr.  Nu,  who  had 
watched    the    movements  of  the  strangers,  and    had 


118  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

followed  thera  at  a  distance,  entered.  He  tried  at  once 
to  claim  the  child  as  his  own,  but  was  met  by  the  asser- 
tion of  Mr.  Lin,  backed  by  Mr.  Lai's  testimony,  that  he 
had  only  a  few  minutes  before  declared  that  another 
was  the  child  brought  from  Amoy,  and  that  the  woman 
at  his  own  home  was  his  daughter.  Failing  to  get  pos- 
session of  Tee  Siek,  he  threatened  to  have  the  boat- 
man  and  his  companion  arrested  for  attempting  to 
steal  a  child.  AVhen  this  threat  failed  he  said  that  he 
would  arouse  his  village  to  seize  and  imprison  the 
strangers. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  have  your  daughter  arrested  fur 
stealing  this  child?"  asked  the  boatman  calmly. 
"Here  is  a  man  from  Amoy  who  knew  my  child  as 
soon  as  he  saw  him  at  vour  home  several  duvs  ai^o. 
If  you  give  us  a  particle  of  trouble,  the  mandarins  will 
see  that  you  are  arrested  and  punished  for  robbing  me 
of  my  son.  If  you  care  to  escape  without  further 
trouble,  you  will  remain  silent.  That  is  your  only 
way." 

"And  do  you  mean  to  take  away  that  child,  whom 
for  so  many  months  we  have  fed  and  clothed,  without 
as  much  as  paying  me  a  dollar  for  expenses  and 
trouble?  1  did  not  steal  him,  nor  did  my  daughter. 
But  we  have  cared  for  him,  and,  as  you  see  for  your- 
self, have  done  it  well.  Surely  you  are  not  the  man  to 
repay  our  kindness  in  that  way." 


FOUXD   AT  LAST.  119 

The  sudden  change  and  cool  impudence  of  the  man 
were  not  without  effect  on  the  father.  Rather  than 
have  trouble  he  paid  Mr.  Nu  liberally,  and  then  took 
the  child  away. 

Mr.  Lin  lost  no  time  on  his  homeward  way.  Again 
were  chair  bearers  promised  a  reward  for  a  quick 
journey.  He  declined  to  take  another  chair  for  his 
child,  though  his  excuse,  that  it  was  needless  expense, 
was  not  the  real  one.  The  father  wished  to  feel  that 
little  form  resting  against  his  own,  and  to  listeu  to 
that  childish  prattle  again. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

A    CRUCIFIXION. 

AFTER  Tee  Siek  came  hack,  his  mother  and 
grandmother  took  him  to  a  temple  to  offer 
thanks  and  presents  to  the  god  for  his  safe  return. 
At  the  temple  two  strange  women  noticed  Mrs.  Lin's 
jade  earrings,  and  watched  her  closely.  When  she 
kneeled  before  the  idol  they  came  nearer,  examined  her 
ornaments,  and  whispered  together  about  them. 

As  the  Lins  were  leaving,  the  younger  of  the  stran- 
gers asked :  — 

''  Will  the  worthy  princess  please  tell  where  she 
bought  those  beautiful  ornaments  ?  " 

*'  They  were  given  my  son's  father  for  valuable 
service  rendered  another  in  distress,"  was  the  answer. 

This  did  not  satisfy,  and  other  questions  were 
asked,  with  each  the  questioner  becoming  more  and 
more  excited.     At  last  she  said  :  — 

"'  Those  earrings  were  worn  by  my  husband's 
mother  when  she  was  laid  in  the  grave  beside  his 
father." 

The  elder  ]\Irs.  Lin  had  listened  to  the  questions 
and  answers  in  silence  until  this  was  spoken  ;  then 
she  took  her  daughter  by  the  hand  and  said,   ''  Come 

120 


A    CBUCIFIXION.  121 

away ;   you  must   not  speak  to  such  women.     Come, 
Tee  Siek,  we  will  go." 

The  women  asked  an  old  priest  about  the  Lins  after 
they  had  gone,  and  were  told  that  they  were  excellent 
people,  faithful  to  the  gods,  and  greatly  blessed 
because  of  their  devotion  to  the  temples. 

Mrs.  Lin  spoke  to  her  husband  at  night  of  the 
women,  and  added  that  she  dared  not  wear  the  ear- 
rings in  pu])lic  again,  lest  dishonest  people  claim  or 
robbers  take  them  away. 

"  If  1  had  never  seen  the  man  who  gave  them,  we 
would  all  be  better  off,"  replied  Mr.  Lin.  "  I  thought 
I  was  getting  a  large  price  for  taking  the  stranger  to 
the  mainland,  but  it  was  the  worst  bargain  I  ever 
made.  Not  only  did  I  lose  many  dollars  hy  it,  I  lost 
my  son,  and  came  near  losing  everything  else." 

"Yes,  and  you  would  have  lost  all,  liad  it  not  been 
for  the  goodness  of  the  gods  whom  you  neglected," 
said  his  mother. 

To  tliis  ]Mr.  Lin  made  no  reply.  If  he  thought 
further  of  the  strangers,  he  supposed  them  jealous  of 
his  wife's  ornaments.  Breakiug  open  graves  and  rob- 
bing the  dead,  though  not  unknown  nor  even  uncom- 
mon, is  regarded  such  a  dreadful  crime  in  China,  and 
so  terri])ly  punished,  that  Mr.  Lin  did  not  associate 
the  stranger  who  gave  them,  nor  the  earrings  them- 
selves, with  the  dead. 


122  THE    YOUNii   MANDARIN. 

The  next  morning  an  ollicer  called  and  told  the  boat- 
man that  he  was  wanted  at  the  yamen.  Thinking  the 
mandarins  had  business  for  him,  he  gladly  went 
along.  To  his  amazement,  he  found  a  charge  against 
him  of  breaking  open  graves  and  robbing  dead  bodies. 
He  denied  that  he  had  ever  committed  such  a  deed,  or 
even  knew  any  one  guilty  of  the  crime. 

"  Probably  it  is  a  mistake  ;  if  so,  you  will  be  able  to 
prove  yourself  innocent,"  said  the  mandarin;  "but 
for  the  present  we  must  detain  you." 

Though  annoyed,  the  boatman  believed  the  matter 
would  soon  be  made  right,  so  quietly  allowed  himself  to 
be  taken  to  prison.  There  he  was  visited  by  an  under 
officer,  who  told  him  that  if  money  were  not  paid  to 
quiet  the  parties  owning  the  robbed  graves,  trouble 
would  follow. 

"  What  have  I  to  do  with  that?  "  asked  Mr.  Lin. 

"  You  have  the  jade  earrings,  have  you  not?  " 

"  I  have  earrings  of  jade  ;  but  what  has  that  to  do 
with  it?" 

"  Where  did  you  get  them? " 

The  boatman  told  of  the  stranger  taken  to  the  main- 
land, and  declared  it  imi)ossible  that  such  a  respectable 
man  should  rob  graves. 

'*  Perhaps  he  got  them  from  the  thief." 

"  Perhaps  there  arc  many  like  those  I  have." 

*'  What  will    YOU  say  if    the  relatives  of    the  dead 


A  CRUCIFIXIOX,  123 

prove  that  you  have  the  ornaments  taken  from  theii 
bodies?" 

"  Then  I  will  give  back  their  property." 

*'  What  if  they  declare  that  you  robbed  the  graves?  '' 

"  They  must  prove  the  charge." 

''What  if  they  do?" 

''  They  cannot  truthfully." 

"  Can  you  prove  that  you  did  not?  " 

Though  the  boatman  saw  trouble  ahead,  he  saw  as 
clearly  that  the  mandarins  wanted  to  get  money  from 
him,  and  he  determined  not  to  allow  it. 

After  the  officer  reported  the  result  of  his  visit  to 
the  prisoner,  the  mandarins  summoned  Mr.  Lin  for 
trial,  on  the  charge  of  breaking  open  graves  and  rob- 
bing the  dead. 

Tlie  earrings  were  brought.  Mr.  Lin  admitted  that 
they  were  the  ones  he  had  given  his  wife,  and  then 
told  how  he  sot  them.  The  relatives  of  the  dead  said 
the  ornaments  were  the  very  same  that  had  been 
buried  with  the  body  whose  grave  had  been  broken 
open.  They  testified,  further,  that  tlie  crime  had  been 
committed  the  night  before  the  government  recaptured 
the  city  ;  and  others  declared  that  the  boatman  had 
been  seen  on  that  very  night,  in  company  with  three 
men,  walking  toward  the  graves. 

Mr.  Lin's  case  appeared  worse  and  worse.  He  was 
compelled  to  admit  that  he  went,  on  the  night  of  the 


124  THE   YOUNG   MANDARIN, 

robbery,  in  the  direction  of  the  graves ;  yet  he  denied 
going  near  them,  and  told  where  he  had  gone,  and 
what  business  took  him  and  his  companions  there. 

"  Bring  those  men  to  prove  your  story  true,"  said 
the  mandarin. 

The  boatman  replied  that  he  could  not,  for  two  had 
been  killed  in  the  capture  of  the  city,  and  the  third  had 
gone  away,  nor  did  relatives  know  what  had  become 
of  him. 

"  I  do  not  doubt  it,"  replied  the  officer,  "  but  won- 
der at  your  staying.  Did  you  think  such  a  crime 
could  long  be  hidden  ?  " 

In  vain  Mr.  Lin  denied  that  he  had  anything  to  do 
with  or  knew  about  the  robbery.  He  was  told  tliat 
even  his  own  story  was  against  him.  Unless  he  could 
bring  witnesses  who  knew  that  he  had  not  been  near  the 
graves,  or  could  prove  that  others  had  robbed  them,  he 
must  be  held  as  guilty.  Time  was  given,  as  much  in 
the  hope  that  he  would  pay  money  to  the  mandarins  as 
that  he  would  be  able  to  prove  himself  innocent. 

Instead  of  seeking  witnesses,  Mr.  Lin  urged  his 
friends  to  take  presents  to  the  Tong  Wan  Tautai 
to  gain  his  influence.  Unfortunately  for  the  boatman, 
his  friend  had  gone  and  a  new  man  was  there.  He, 
however,  accepted  the  presents  and  sent  an  officer  to 
Amoy  to  examine  the  case.  The  report  carried  back 
was  anything  but  favorable  to  the  boatman. 


A  CBUCIFIXIOX.  125 

Siuee  there  bad  been  an  appeal  to  the  higher  officer, 
and  ^Ir.  Lin  denied  the  robbery  most  earnest!}',  the 
Amoy  mandarins  feared  to  condemn  and  execute  the 
accused,  lest  his  friends  appeal  to  yet  higher  authori- 
ties. But  if  the  boatman  could  be  forced  to  confess 
his  guilt,  then  there  would  be  nothing  to  fear.  They 
might  condemn  and  execute  him,  or,  if  they  saw  suffi- 
cient reason  to  hide  his  confession,  might  set  him 
free. 

Chinese  boast  that  the  guilty  only  are  punished. 
To  make  tliis  boast  seem  true  they  try,  by  torture,  to 
compel  the  accused  to  confess.  Many,  ratlier  than 
endure  the  horrible  sufferings,  finally  own  themselves 
guiltt  of  crimes  they  never  committed. 

The  i)ahns  of  ^Ir.  Lin's  hands  were  joined,  a  ring 
was  slipped  over  the  middle  fingers,  then  a  stick  was 
placed  between  tiie  hands,  and  by  that  he  was  raised 
until  his  toes  barely  touched  the  ground.  Thus  he 
was  left  to  stand  for  an  hour,  yet  told  that  as  soon 
as  he  owned  himself  guilty  he  should  be  released. 
The  next  day  he  was  tortured  in  the  same  way,  only 
for  a  longer  time.  The  next  still  longer.  Since  he 
refused  to  confess,  refused  to  promise  any  money, 
his  torture  was  increased  each  day,  and  later  there  was 
added  a  beating  on  his  bare  back. 

Mr.  Lin  had  in  him  what  many  Chinese  have  — 
martyr  material.     He  could  suffer  and   even   die   by 


126  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

torture,  but  he  would  not  own  liimself  guilty  of  a 
crime  that  he  abhorred.  Beside,  he  determined  not  to 
pay  the  mandarins  money. 

That  the  olficers  would  have  tortured  the  boatman 
to  death  is  likely,  had  not  something  prevented. 

During  the  time  of  torture  a  young  man  called  on  a 
friend  of  the  boatman  and  asked  how  much  would  be 
given  for  his  release. 

"  A  large  sum  will  be  given  for  the  discovery  ol 
the  robbers,  or  the  man  who  gave  him  the  earrings," 
was  the  answer. 

"'  I  can  do  neither,  but  I  will  save  him  if  enough 
money  be  paid  for  it." 

"  How  can  you  save  him  ?  "  • 

*'B\^  taking  his  place." 

"  How  will  you  take  his  place?  " 

*'  I  will  confess  that  I  robbed  the  graves." 

''  Did  you  rob  them  ?  " 

**No;  nor  do  I  know  who  did.  What  does  that 
matter?  The  mandarins  want  a  victim.  I  will  give 
myself  for  a  thousand  dollars." 

''That  is  too  much.  He  can't  pay  it,  nor  can  his 
friends." 

''What  will  they  pay?" 

"  What  is  a  fair  price  ?  " 

"I  am  ready  to  make  a  bargain.  Misfortune  has 
robbed  me  of  all  my  property  ;  my  father  and  mother. 


A  CBUCIFIXIOX.  127 

depending  on  me,  are  old  ;  my  health  is  poor,  and 
doubtless  I  must  die  before  they  do,  so  I  wish  to  pro- 
vide for  them  in  old  age.  If  able  to  do  that,  it 
matters  little  how  soon  I  die." 

"They  will  not  need  a  thousand,  nor  even  half  that 
sum,  to  support  them.  One  hundred  dollars  at  interest 
will  give  them  from  fifteen  to  twenty  dollars  a  year, 
and  three  hundred  will  support  them  well.  You  are 
not  likely  to  live  many  years,  so  cannot  earn  one 
fourth,  if  even  one  tenth,  of  a  thousand  dollars  before 
disease  entirely  unfits  you  for  work.  If  you  will  con- 
fess that  you  broke  open  and  robbed  those  graves,  I 
will  pay  you  one  liundred  and  fifty  dollars,  an<l  then 
use  my  intluence  with  the  mandarins  to  save  your 
life." 

After  bargaining  a  long  while  the  two  came  to  an 
agreement.  The  young  man,  for  two  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars,  would  declare  that  he  had,  without  Mr, 
Lin's  help  or  knowledge,  committed  the  crime  and 
would  take  all  the  consequences. 

The  friend  hastened  to  carry  the  news  to  Mr.  Lin 
and  got  his  sanction  to  the  bargain.  Before  night  the 
boatman  was  free  and  the  young  man  a  prisoner  in  his 
stead.  The  money  was  paid  to  the  parents  and  the 
son  left  to  suffer  for  a  crime  he  had  never  committed. 

Two  days  later  the  poor  fellow  was  taken  to  the 
Amoy  execution   ground,    fastened   to   a   cross,    sus- 


128  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

peuded,  aiul  left  there  to  die.  Multitudes  came  to 
wituess  the  dreadful  scene,  and  remained  for  hours 
looking  at  the  sufferings  of  the  supposed  criminal. 
Some  pitied,  others  treated  with  contempt,  more  re- 
joiced that  such  a  wretch  had  at  last  been  discovered 
and  punished.  These  mocked  at  his  sufferings, 
denounced  his  evil  deeds,  and  declared  that  he 
deserved  all  he  endured. 

At  first  tlie  victim  was  silent ;  but  the  torture  grew 
until  it  was  beyond  endurance  ;  the  groans  could  no 
longer  be  suppressed  ;  they  changed  to  cries  of  agony. 
Now  he  begged  for  water,  again  for  pity,  mercy.  He 
denied  that  he  was  guilty  of  a  crime,  and  declared 
that  he  was  suffering  to  save  another  from  death. 
When  the  anguish,  caused  by  pain  and  the  taunts  of 
the  crowd,  overwhelmed  him,  he  begged  friends  near 
to  give  him  poison,  to  pierce  him  with  a  spear  or 
shoot  him,  and  thus  end  his  misery. 

Near  the  cross  stood  the  venerable  parents,  now 
gazing  with  tenderest  love  on  the  face  of  their  son, 
a<rain  turning  looks  of  hate  at  the  careless  multitude. 
One  minute  the  mother  spoke  in  gentle  tones  to  the 
sufferer,  the  next  she  denounced  the  crowd  for  their 
heartlessness.  She  declared  her  son  innocent,  and  far 
nobler  and  more  loving  than  any  of  the  mockers,  and 
said  that  the  gods  were  looking  at  him  with  love  and 
would  never  forget  his  devotion  to  his  parents.     The 


A  CEuciFixioy.  129 

father  was  too  sad  to  speak  ;  his  looks  told  of  the 
sorrow,  and  his  tender  touch,  as  his  hands  gently 
rubbed  the  feet  of  his  crucified  son,  showed  a  father's 
affection  and  grief. 

All  day  the  changing  crowd  mocked  at  a  distance, 
or  standing  near,  gazed  in  silence  at  the  miserable 
being  dying  so  slowly  on  the  cross.  Their  hearts 
must  have  been  like  stone,  their  natures  savage,  if 
near  at  hand  they  could  have  looked  unmoved  upon 
the  face  of  the  wretched  sufferer. 

The  crowd  lessened  as  night  approached,  and  with 
darkness  only  two  watchers  remained  l»y  the  cross. 
The  cries  of  anguish  had  ceased  ;  the  groans,  lower 
and  lower,  indicated  tliat  nature  was  exhausted,  and 
the  sensibihties  were  becoming  benumbed.  The  low 
appeal  for  water  had  been  answered,  as  the  aged 
father  had  raised  by  a  staff'  a  cup  of  water  to  the 
sufferer's  lips.  Though  the  cooling  draught  did  not 
satisfy,  it  moistened  the  lips,  and  the  parents  felt  that 
they  were  doing  something  to  lessen  the  sufferings  of 
their  child.  Nor  did  the  efforts  of  the  watchers  cease 
with  that  sad  service.  The  mother's  hands  l)athed  in 
water  the  feet  and  lower  limbs  of  the  victim,  as  she 
tried  to  soothe  him  with  words  of  loving  tenderness. 
She  told  him  softly  that  the  end  would  soon  come ; 
darkness  was  hiding  all,  and  neither  friend  nor  foe 
was  near  to  behold. 


130  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

Wlien  night  had  fully  asserted  itself  and  none  were 
near  but  the  sorrowing  parents,  nor  voice  was  heard 
telling  that  even  in  the  distance  human  beings  were 
watching,  then  another  draught  than  of  water  was 
raised  to  the  lips  of  the  sufferer.  A  change  came' 
speedily  now.  The  groaning  lessened  rapidly,  and 
speedily  ceased.  Resting  their  wearied  ))odies  against 
the  wood,  touching,  as  if  it  were  sacred,  the  form  of 
their  sou  with  gentle  finger,  or  pressing  their  lips  to 
the  feet  of  their  bov,  the  parents  waited  for  the  end. 
When  morning  came  two  watchers  sat  at  the  foot  of 
the  cross,  and  looked  with  loving  gaze  at  the  calm 
features  of  their  dead  child. 

Permitted  to  take  it  away,  the  aged  pair  almost  wor- 
shiped, as  though  containing  the  spirit  of  a  god,  the 
body  of  their  son.  To  them  he  was  more  than  a  hero, 
he  was  a  savior  ;  had  died  to  save  his  parents  from 
poverty  and  want ;  had  purchased  comforts  and  lux- 
uries for  their  last  years  with  his  own  life. 

Though  we  may  not  call  such  filial  devotion  heroism, 
there  exists  in  the  Chinese  soul  the  material  that 
heroes  are  made  of.  The  Chinese  can  suffer  and  they 
can  die  for  tliose  whom  they  love  ;  they  can  die  like 
martyrs  for  a  cause  in  which  they  believe,  and  to 
which  they  have  devoted  their  lives.  Arouse  the 
better  qualities  latent  in  a  Chinese  soul,  and  you  will 
discover  one  of  God's  nobility. 


CHAFIER  X. 

FESTIVALS. 

A  S  he  grew  into  boyhood  Tee  Siek  became  a  favor- 
-^^^  ite  and  leader  among  his  companions.  He  had 
more  money  than  most  of  them,  and  was  ready  to 
share  it  with  all.  A  brave  lad,  he  won  them  by  his 
courage,  and  showed  himself  ready  to  take  the  most 
dangerous  place  in  sports. 

Chinese  boys,  however,  seldom  engage  in  dangerous 
sports,  or  even  such  as  call  for  vigorous  exercise. 
Their  games,  except  battledoor  and  shuttlecock  and 
top  spinning,  are  quite  unlike  those  played  by  the 
Western  youth,  and  show  the  natural  tendency  of  the 
Chinese  mind. 

Racing  and  wrestling  are  rare,  football  and  even 
baseball  unknown.  If  such  games  become  popular 
in  China,  they  must  be  played  by  foreigners,  while 
natives  sit  and  watch  and  bet  on  the  game.  The  peo- 
ple believe  that  real  sport  and  vigorous  exercise  are 
foes.  With  few  exceptions  their  pleasures  are  as 
suitable  to  weaklings  and  invalids  as  to  athletes. 

Shuttlecock  and  top  spinning  are  played  so  like 
similar  games  in  America  that  the  differences  need 
only  a  few  words  regarding  the    first,  none    for   the 

131 


132  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

second.  Instead  of  a  battledoor,  boys  able  to  afford 
a  pair,  use  their  shoes.  If  barefooted  the  foot  itself 
is  used,  and  if  the  player  can  strike  the  shuttlecock 
with  the  sole  of  his  foot  turned  upward  he  is  counted 
as  an  exceptionally  good  player. 

School  days  began  with  Tee  Siek  before  many  3'ears 
of  boyhood  had  passed  ;  after  that  he  had  little  leisure 
for  sport  or  excursion  until  after  school  or  on  holidays. 
He  had  not  been  a  student  many  months  before  he 
regarded  holidays  among  China's  greatest   blessings. 

The  New  Year,  for  about  ten  or  twelve  days,  is 
counted  holiday  time  ;  after  that  the  second  day  of  the 
second  month,  third  day  of  the  third,  fourth  of  the 
fourth,  fifth  of  the  fifth  month,  and  thus  on,  are  more 
or  less  days  of  leisure  and  festivity. 

These  days  were  spent  by  Tee  Siek,  as  by  other 
youth  and  men  of  leisure,  in  wandering  about,  sail- 
ing, excursions  to  Kolongsu  or  elsewhere  in  the  coun- 
try, visiting  temples  to  see  theatrical  plays,  oftener  to 
share  in  gambling  going  on  in  seclusion  there,  and  not 
least  in  eating,  drinking,  and  games  of  chance. 

Theatrical  performances  are  given  b}^  wealthy  men 
in  honor  of  the  gods,  or  for  the  benefit  of  friends,  and 
are  always  free.  Crowds  attend  and  remain  until  long 
after  midnigiit,  returning  again  the  next  day,  if  the 
play,  as  often  happens,  is  not  completed  in  a  single 
day. 


FESTIVALS.  133 

Very  popular  among  bo^'S  is  cricket  fighting  on  holi- 
days. And  he  who  can  have  for  sale  a  multitude  of 
these  little  creatures  is  sure  of  an  empty  cage  and  full 
pockets  before  night  of  a  chief  holiday.  Boys  pur- 
chase and  match  the  crickets,  betting  on  the  fight 
before  or  during  its  progress.  This,  however,  is  only 
one  of  many  species  of  gambling.  Nothing  fascinates 
a  Chinaman  like  a  game  of  chance.  Were  mission- 
aries to  preach  that  heaven  is  a  great  gambling  hall, 
China  might  accept  the  doctrine  and  become  Christian 
in  a  decade. 

China  formerly  had  more  leisure  than  now  to 
observe  holidays.  Poverty  compels  work  and  makes 
the  people  poorer  by  its  compulsion.  The  festival 
that  in  former  years  occupied  several  days,  is  cele- 
brated in  one  now  ;  and  many  work  during  the  fore- 
noon, devoting  only  half  the  day  to  recreation  and 
pleasure.  Unless  something  enable  that  people  to 
enjoy  more  rest  and  recreation,  the  Middle  Kingdom's 
future  is  a  gloomy  one.  Even  apart  from  its  religious 
value,  the  Sabbath  would  be  a  boon  of  inestimable 
worth  there. 

Several,  if  not  all,  of  the  festivals  have  a  history, 
and  old  people  love  to  tell  the  story  to  children. 
Probably  there  is  truth  in  some,  perhaps  all,  of  the 
stories,  though  several  seem  to  have  been  made  to 
explain  the  festival. 


134  THE   YOUNG  MANDAlilN. 

"  Grandmother,  please  tell  agaiu  that  story  of  the 
Dragon-boats  Festival  and  Wuh  Yuen,"  said  Tee  Siek, 
on  the  evening  of  the  fourth  day  of  the  fifth  month. 

"Ages  ago,"  began  the  old  lady,  "there  lived  a 
noble  man  named  Wuh  Yuen  in  the  Middle  Kingdom. 
lie  saw  that  tiie  mandarins  were  careless,  some  very 
bad,  and  bringing  the  nation  into  difficultA\  He 
warned  the  emperor,  and  urged  him  to  remove  the 
bad  men  from  office,  and  compel  the  others  to  attend 
to  the  business  of  the  government.  The  emperor  did 
not  believe  the  good  man,  so  refused  to  follow  his 
advice.  Wuh  Yuen  persisted,  and  gave  more  and 
more  proof  that  he  was  right,  yet  in  vain.  The 
emperor  was  under  the  influence  of  the  bad  men,  and 
believed  their  words  rather  than  those  of  tlie  good 
officer.  Wuh  Yuen  loved  his  country  so  dearly  tliat 
he  could  not  allow  it  to  suffer,  if  possible  to  prevent; 
and  he  begged  the  emperor  to  listen  to  repoits  from 
ail  over  tlie  empire,  proving  that  already  the  evil 
feared  by  the  good  man  had  begun.  Promising  to 
consider  the  matter  when  he  had  more  leisure,  the 
emperor  dismissed  the  good  mandarin  and  turned  to 
his  pleasures.  Seeing  no  change,  Wuh  Yuen  visited 
the  i)alace  again  and  begged  more  earnestly  than  ever 
thai  the  ruler  would  take  time  to  study  the  affairs  of 
tlie  nation  rather  than  devote  all  to  pleasure.  He 
declared  that  ruin  was  coming  ;  and  unless  something 


FESTIVALS.  135 

were  clone  speedily,  it  would  be  too  late  to  prevent. 
This  made  the  emperor  angry,  aud  he  ordered  the 
officer  to  leave  his  presence  and  never  come  back.  To 
make  sure  that  he  would  not  return,  Wuh  Yuen  was 
removed  from  office  aud  reduced  to  the  rank  of  one  of 
the  common  people. 

"  The  heart  of  the  noble  man  was  almost  broken. 
He  told  his  friends  that  unless  the  emperor  was  com- 
pelled to  attend  to  the  affairs  of  the  government 
speedily,  the  nation  would  be  ruined.  Since  his 
appeals  while  living  were  vain,  possibly  his  death 
would  have  effect.  Tiieu  he  disappeared,  nor  did  any 
know  what  had  become  of  him,  thongh  all  believed 
that  he  had  drowned  himself. 

"  When  the  people  who  loved  the  good  man  learned 
of  his  disappearance,  they  hurried  out  to  the  water 
and  searched  everywhere,  but  in  vain,  for  his  body. 
Then  the  emperor  saw,  by  the  grief  of  the  people, 
how  much  the  good  man  was  loved  and  trusted ;  and 
he  began  to  think  of  the  words  of  the  dead  manda- 
rin. From  the  words  he  turned  to  the  warnings 
and  dangers,  and  then  he  saw  that  the  warning  was 
just,  the  danger  great,  ruin  near.  He  saw  that  the 
faithful  officer  was  right,  and  the  overthrow  of  the 
empire  was  coming.  Though  too  late  to  prevent  all 
foretold  by  AVuh  Yuen,  the  emperor  dismissed  the 
bad    mandarins     and    made    great    changes    in    the 


136  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

government ;  and  so  prevented  the  worst  evils  that 
were  coming. 

"Wiih  Yuen  died  on  the  fifth  day  of  the  fifth 
month,  and  ever  since,  on  that  day,  those  living  near 
any  water  gather  in  crow^ds  and  hurry  this  way  and 
that  in  dragon  boats,  as  if  searching  for  the  body  of 
the  good  man.  Tiius  the  Middle  Kingdom  keeps  from 
forgetting  one  of  the  best  men  who  ever  lived  in  it. 

"When  you  grow  up  you  will  join  in  the  celebra- 
tion, and  must  try  to  think  of  the  noble  man  whose 
memory  is  so  greatly  honored.  Some  day  I  hope  m}' 
grandson  will  be,  if  not  as  great  and  good  as  he, 
vet  a  worthy  man  and  a  noble  mandarin.  Remem- 
ber that  you  should  try  to  be  good,  great,  wise,  and 
rich,  and  thus  have  multitudes  remember  and  mourn 
for  you  when  in  the  spirit  world." 

Such  stories  had  their  effect  on  the  boy.  He 
resolved  to  become  wise,  and  thus  make  sure  of 
greatness  and  wealth. 

On  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day  of  the  fifth  montli, 
Mr.  Lin  took  his  son  to  see  the  dragon  boats  that 
were  getting  ready  for  tlie  race.  The  men  to  sail 
them  were  not  ytt  i)resent,  and  fatlu*r  and  son  were 
at  liberty  to  examine  and  ask  as  many  questions  as 
they  would  of  the  captain  in  charge. 

The  vessels  were  long,  narrow,  and  without  orna- 
ment or  seat,  except  for  steersman  and  director ;  one 


FESTIVALS.  137 

at  the  stero,  the  other  at  the  bow.  About  forty 
paddles  lay  on  tlie  bottom,  ready  for  use,  aud  on  the 
bottom  the  men  to  use  them  were  expected  to  sit. 
Some  boats  had  been  newly  painted,  others  had  the 
paint  touched  up  a  little,  but  many  showed  more  effect 
of  the  weather  than  the  painter's  brush.  Each  was 
neat  and  clean,  proving  that  its  owner  or  commander 
had  some  pride  in  his  vessel.  These  are  called  dragon 
boats,  because  supposed  to  resemble  that  mythical 
creature,  and  because  each  had  a  dragon's  head  carved 
or  painted  on  tiie  bow.  Some  —  the  most  complete 
vessels  —  had  such  a  carved  head  risinoj  several  ^-'ot 
above  the  bovv  on  a  dragon's  neck. 

Crowds  that  iiad  beiMi  growing  larger  and  larger 
from  early  in  tiie  morning  almost  covered  the  shore  on 
the  Amoy  side,  and  even  tiironged  along  the  edge  of 
Kolongsu.  Tiu'se  were  waiting  impatiently  an  hour 
after  noon  for  the  a[)pearance  of  the  dragon  boats. 
The  water  of  the  harlmr  then  was  dotted  with  vessels 
of  all  sizes,  each  loaded  with  eager  spectators  anxious 
to  see  the  race.  Among  these  were  Mr.  Lin  and  his 
friends  in  his  best  boat,  accompanied  by  Tee  Siek. 
The  lad  was  all  eyes  and  ears  now,  though  his  tongue 
was  not  entirely  silent. 

"  There  they  come ! "  shouted  a  voice.  And  a 
dragon  boat  with  its  forty  or  more  paddlers,  moving 
leisurely  along,  appeared.     Soon  another  and  another 


138  THE    YOUNG   MAN  DAB  IN. 

came.  In  a  few  minutes  a  number  of  these  long  vessels 
waited  at  the  upper  end  of  the  harbor  for  the  race  to 
bei^in.  All  were  not  of  the  same  lengtli  or  pattein, 
thougii  more  or  less  resembling  each  other.  An  liour 
passed  ;  all  became  restless  ;  then  the  order  was  given 
and  the  boats  started.  Side  by  side  for  a  few 
moments ;  then  separation  and  shouting.  Excited 
people,  wild  steersmen,  mad  directors  yelled  to  each 
boatman  to  strike  his  paddle  deeper,  to  put  forth  more 
strength,  to  prove  that  he  was  a  waterman,  not  a 
farmer  digging  in  the  ground.  The  paddlers  yelled 
at  each  other  to  do  better  work,  use  more  strength, 
aud  prove  themselves  fit  to  remain  in,  rather  than  be 
tumbled  overboard.  Spectators  shouted  from  neigh- 
boring vessels  to  favorite  racers,  bidding  the  men  do 
more  and  prove  themselves  winners ;  or  told  that  they 
w^ere  gaining  and  would  surely  win  if  a  little  more 
exertion  were  used.  From  the  shore  came  shouts 
in  wild  confusion,  though  an  occasional  voice  arose 
above  the  tumult  and  cheered  on  the  leaders  or 
mocked  those  falling  behind. 

The  separation  between  the  boats  grew,  and  the  ex- 
citement of  paddlers  and  spectators  grew  also.  An 
excited  Chinese  crowd  is  never  silent.  Noise  is 
Chinese.  Excited  paddlers  rocked  their  vessels  and 
com[)elled  them  to  fall  behind,  while  (rool -headed  men 
forced  their  own  to  the   front.     After  one  had  for  a 


FESTIVALS.  139 

few  minutes  led  the  others  it  was  declared  winner  and 
the  race  ended. 

There  was  neither  stake  boat  nor  limit  to  the  course. 
Tlie  question  was  settled  as  soon  as  a  vessel  proved 
its  ability  to  lead  its  fellows  for  a  few  hundred  yards, 
and  it  was  cheered  as  victor.  No  prize  was  offered, 
no  reward  given.  It  was  little  more  than  a  spurt  of 
speed,  each  showing  what  it  could  do. 

After  the  chief  contest  otiier  lesser  ones  followed, 
but  with  less  excitement  and  only  a  few  vessels  to 
share  in  the  struggle.  As  soon  as  a  boat  found  itself 
dropping  behind,  it  turned  from  the  course  and  acted 
as  though  it  had  neither  tried  nor  cared  to  share  in  the 
test  of  speed. 

The  whole  was  merel}^  a  series  of  speed  spurts, 
shared  in  by  all  who  chose,  left  by  each  as  they  pre- 
ferred. Yet  the  beginning  of  the  first  contest  showed 
enough  excitement  to  compare  it  with  a  real  boat  race 
for  a  prize  and  according  to  legular  rules. 

As  the  sun  drew  near  the  horizon  the  long  boats 
turned  shoreward,  and  one  by  one  tliey  were  hauled 
up  and  left  until  the  next  year.  A  few  hours  of  serv- 
ice annually  seems  a  small  mission,  yet  they  form  an 
object  lesson  worth  all  it  costs.  Wuh  Yuen's  memory, 
his  faithfulness  to  his  country,  his  lesson  for  rulers 
are  thus  kept  before  officers  and  people.  Though 
little  effect  is  apparent,  it   may  well  be  asked  what 


140  THE    YOUNG  MANDAHIN. 

China  would  be  had  she  not  some  such  lessons  to  pre- 
vent worse  unfaithfulness  than  now  curses  the  govern- 
ment. 

The  Dragon  Boat  Festival  left  a  deep  impression 
on  Tee  Siek's  mind  ;  and  that  of  kite-flying  on  the 
ninth  day  of  the  ninth  month  made  another  almost  as 
)>ermanent  and  suggestive.  Ilis  grandmother  told 
him  the  following  as  the  story  of  this  latter.  The 
story  is  condensed,  however. 

Many  years  ago  a  prophet  told  a  good  man  that 
enemies  had  determined  to  kill  his  cattle  and  all  other 
domestic  animals,  his  family  and  himself ;  and  his 
only  way  of  escape  was  to  take  all  to  the  hills  on  the 
day  of  the  visit  of  foes.  Without  telling  the  reason 
or  showing  alarm,  the  good  man  led  his  family,  and 
every  living  being  willing  to  follow,  to  the  hills.  To 
pnss  time  pleasantly  he  carried  playthings  for  the  girls 
and  kites  for  the  boys. 

The  watchful  gods  saw  his  real  character;  how 
thoughtful  he  was  of  children,  and  how  careful  to  hide 
his  fears ;  so  to  show  their  sympathy  for  him  they 
guarded  his  home  and  protected  his  ]:)roperty  from 
harm,  though  unable  to  save  the  animals  from  death. 
Returning  at  night  the  good  man  found  that  though 
some  animals  were  dead  nothing  else  had  been  dis- 
turbed. 

After   that  the  gods  showed  him  great  favor,  and 


FESTIVALS.  141 

allowed  no  enemy  to  kill  iinytbing  on  his  laud  ;  besides, 
they  gave  him  great  riches  and  honor  and  made  him 
one  of  the  noble  men  of  the  empire. 

Pvver  since  parents  who  care  for  the  sports  of  chil- 
dren are  careful  to  give  the  ninth  day  of  the  ninth 
month  to  the  pleasures  of  the  young.  Men  able  to 
leave  business  spend  the  day  in  the  country  with  chil- 
dren and  share  in  their  sports,  not  least  of  which  is 
kite-flying. 

Before  this  day  came  Mr.  Lin  made  his  son  a  present 
of  a  beautiful  kite,  and  bade  him  tell  nobody  about  it 
nor  even  try  it  until  the  morning  of  the  festival.  This 
was  more  than  the  \n)\  cuuld  ol)ey.  Tee  Siek  told  one 
friend  and  he  told  another,  so  news  of  the  beautiful 
kite  spread  among  his  acquaintances  until  nearly  every 
boy  who  knew  Tee  Siek  knew  thtit  he  had  the  best 
kite  in  Amoy  shut  up  for  the  nintii  day.  The  boys 
asked  to  see,  urged  their  friend  to  try,  and  finally 
persuaded  him  to  fly  the  beautiful  present. 

Tee  Siek  could  wait  no  longer  than  the  afternoon  of 
the  seventh  day.  Then  quietly  taking  the  treasure, 
without  letting  any  of  the  family  know,  he  started  for 
the  hills  back  of  Amoy,  followed  by  a  host  of  boys. 
Other  kites  were  in  the  air,  and  their  owners  dared 
Tee  Siek  to  send  up  his  to  fight  theirs.  When  he 
refused  they  offered  to  trade,  and  even  to  give  him 
two  kites  for  his  one.     Neither  challenge  to  battle  nor 


142  THE    YOUMJ   MANDAItlN. 

to  tradi'  iiiovi'd  the  ownur  of  tlie  boiuitiriil  flyei' ;  iiiid 
Tee  Siek  was  about  showing  how  well  it  could  rise 
when  a  large  boy  came  with  a  homely  kite  and  dared 
the  boatraau's  son  to  fight  kites  with  him. 

''Mine  is  a  Hying  not  fighting  kite,"  was  the 
response. 

"  Mine  has  never  fought,  so  may  not  be  as  good  as 
yours  in  a  battle.  But  I  will  fight  with  you,  and  the 
kite  which  fails  shall  belong  to  him  who  owns  the 
others,"  said  the  larger  boy. 

Tee  Siek  refused,  but  was  willing  to  see  which  could 
fly  the  higher.  This,  however,  would  not  do.  At 
last  the  smaller  lad  said  :  — 

"  Your  kite  is  stroiig,  mine  is  not.  In  a  battle  yours 
would  break  mine,  then  Avhat  would  it  be  good  for? 
But  a  race  can  hurt  neither.     I  '11  try  you  fl3'ing  a  race." 

"  I  will  do  it  if  each  holds  the  string  of  the  other's 
kite,"  replied  the  larger  boy. 

Tee  Siek  agreed  to  this  and  both  kites  went  up, 
that  belonging  to  the  boatman's  sun  rising  far  higher 
than  the  other.  But  it  did  not  stay  there.  He  who 
held  the  string  pulled  it  down  until  near  liis  own,  and 
then  in  their  pitching  this  way  and  that  the  kites  came 
toyjether  and  were  entani^-led. 

"A  fight!  a  fight!"  siiouted  the  boys,  all  but  the 
ownei-  of  the  beautiful  one  delighted  to  see  the  battle 
up  in  the  air. 


FESTIVALS.  143 

It  was  too  late  for  Tee  Siek  to  bid  the  other  keep 
the  kites  apart,  useless  to  try  to  separate  them  in  the 
air.  Nor  did  the  two  remain  lonor  battling  above  the 
hills.  Helplessly  tangled,  they  plunged  swiftly  to  the 
ground,  and  struck  with  such  force  that  Tee  Siek's 
was  broiven  so  badly  that  it  seemed  ruined. 

The  author  of  this  damage  looked  on  with  pleasure, 
and  declared  that,  since  his  kite  was  hardly  broken  at 
all,  it  had  won  the  fight  and  both  belonged  to  him. 
Then  he  proposed  to  take  them.  Neither  Tee  Siek  nor 
his  friends  would  allow  tiiis  ;  though  not  until  they  had 
engaged  in  a  battle  of  words  was  the  matter  settled, 
the  kites  separated,  and  the  boatman's  son  allowed  to 
carry  home  his  sadly  damaged  i)roperty. 

'*  Don't  cry  about  it,"  said  a  faithful  friend,  noticing 
tears  in  Tee  Siek's  eyes,  "your  father  will  give  you 
another  for  the  ninth." 

"  No,  he  will  not.  He  forbade  my  taking  it  to-day ; 
and  he  will  be  angry  when  he  knows  that  it  is  broken." 

''  What  will  you  tell  him  when  he  finds  it  out?" 

''  I  do  not  know  yet.     I  must  think  of  something." 

The  boy  had  a  story  read}'  on  his  father's  return  at 
night  from  business.     Said  Tee  Siek  :  — 

••'  Father,  ray  beautiful  kite  is  broken.  I  do  not 
know  who  did  it,  nor  how  it  happened,  unless  a  dog 
got  into  the  room  through  an  open  door.  It  was 
broken  when  1  came  from  school  this  afternoon." 


144  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN, 

Mr.  ].in  examined  and  found  that,  though  badly 
damaged,  the  kite  couhl  be  repaired  ;  and  at  once  it 
was  taken  to  a  man  who  made  it  liis  business  to  do 
such  work.  And  on  the  morning  of  the  nintli  the  kite 
was  repaired  ahnost  as  good  as  new. 

*'  Father,  let  us  go  to  those  hills  where  so  few  people 
are  gathered,"  said  Tee  Siek  as  he  and  his  father 
started  with  the  kite  on  the  morning  of  the  great 
festival. 

' '  Wli y  do  you  wisli  to  go  there  ?  Where  the  people 
are  is  the  best  place,  and  there  most  of  the  boys  are 
gathered." 

''•  1  know,  but  in  such  a  crowd,  and  more  are  going, 
we  cannot  move  around  as  we  wish.  Let  us  "o  to  that 
high  hill  back  of  the  others.  No  one  will  trouble  us 
there." 

"  I  do  not  care  to  walk  so  far,  nor  to  climb  that 
hill.  I  wish  to  meet  friends  who  promised  to  be  in 
that  crowd." 

Before  Tee  Siek  could  warn  the  friends  whoui  he 
met  in  the  larger  company  to  sa^^  nothing  about  the 
damage  to  the  kite,  several  boys  asked  if  it  liad  been 
repaired,  and  if  the  damage  done  in  tiie  light  had  l)een 
great.  In  vain  the  boy  motioned  them  to  be  still.  INIr. 
Lin  lieard  the  (|uestions,  and  asked  what  was  nieantby 
the  fight. 

The  secret  was  out ;  and  Mr.   Lin  leained  that  his 


FESTIVALS.  145 

son  had  disobeyed,  and  told  him  a  lie  to  hide  the  result 
of  that  disobedience.  With  a  stern  look  and  harsher 
words,  he  rebuked  tlie  lad  for  disobeying  and  trying 
to  deceive  his  father,  but  said  nothing  of  the  sin 
of  lying. 

Tee  8iek  hung  his  liead  in  silence;  and  the  boys 
wondered  tliat  Mr.  Lin  did  not  strike  his  son.  All  were 
glad  when  the  father  stopped  scolding  and  prepared  to 
fly  tlie  kite.  None  were  more  enthusiastic  than  Tee  Siek 
wlien  it  arose  in  the  sky  until  it  seemed  a  mere  speck. 
He  forgot  the  scolding,  forgot  that  iiis  kite  had  been 
broken,  forg(jt  that  lie  had  disobeyed,  and  probably 
hardl}'  thouglit,  from  the  first,  of  the  lie  he  had  told. 
Chinese  do  not  think  it  wrong  to  lie,  but  disgraceful  to 
have  a  lie  found  out. 

Though  Tee  Siek's  was  the  most  beautiful  kite,  it 
was  not  as  wonderful  as  many  Hying  near  it.  Some 
were  shaped  like  diamonds,  others  like  stars,  suns, 
moons,  comets  ;  still  others  like  birds,  beasts,  rep- 
tiles, fishes ;  in  fact  nearly  everything  that  could  be 
imitated  in  kite  form. 

A  hen  and  chickens  appeared  in  the  air,  and  not  far 
away  a  great  hawk  ;  in  another  place  an  eagle  and  a 
flock  of  smaller  birds  ;  here  might  be  seen  a  hufre  fisJi 
swimming  in  the  air,  and  there  a  lizard  creeping  on 
nothing.  An  immense  snake  wriggled  this  way  and 
that,  and  a  centipede  not  far  off  kept  him  company  ; 


146  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

nor  were  the  strange  shapes  the  only  curiosities. 
From  some  of  the  kites  came  sounds  as  peculiar  as  the 
appearance  was  wonderful.  Kites  whistled,  hummed, 
squeaked,  and  moaned  ;  while  others  gave  forth  various 
sounds,  called  music  by  those  who  know  little  of  what 
it  music  means. 

After  centuries,  perhaps  thousands  of  years,  of 
practice  the  Chinese  have  become  experts  in  kite 
manufacture.  Though  the  Japanese  may  equal  them, 
is  quite  certain  that  no  other  people  can. 

All  day  long  Tee  Siek  and  his  father  remained  on 
the  hills  flying  the  kite,  talking,  laughing,  and  watch- 
ing the  sports  of  others,  when  they  did  not  share  in 
them.  Traveling  merchants  had  fruit,  cakes,  candies, 
and  many  other  foods  more  substantial,  to  sell ;  so 
none  need  go  hungry,  if  he  had  a  few  cash  with  which 
to  buy  his  dinner.  Nor  was  the  food  a  cold  lunch  ;  a 
man  need  but  order,  and  as  quickly  as  the  wandering 
restaurant  keeper  could  start  his  fire  and  cook  the  dish 
desired,  it  was  ready. 

As  the  sun  sank  in  the  w^est.  Tee  Siek  followed  his 
father  homeward,  tired,  happy,  and  thankful  that  a 
Kite-flying  Festival  belonged  to  China.  Had  he 
thought  of  foreigners,  doubtless  he  would  have  pitied 
a  people  who  never  set  apart  a  day  each  year  for  flying 
kites. 


CHAPTER   XI. 

DOGS. 

CjHINESE  peculiarities  include  birds  and  animals. 
Crows  are  partly  white,  robins  black,  and  sev- 
eral species  of  birds  easily  learn  to  speak.  Few 
animals  in  that  strange  land  are  more  interesting  yet 
less  attractive  than  the  cow  and  dog. 

The  zebu,  or  Brahmin  cow,  is  common  there  ;  but 
the  bufifalo  cow  is  more  worthy  a  full  description. 
Resembling  an  elephant  in  size,  color,  and  ungainly 
shape,  it  seems  to  have  been  formed  after  the  supply 
of  beauty  had  been  exhausted.  The  great  rough 
horns,  turned  backward  until  they  nearly  rest  on  the 
neck,  suggest  that  these  are  ornaments,  not  weapons  ; 
and  ornaments  only  because  the  owner  is  such  an  ugly 
appearing  creature.  Gentle  as  a  lamb,  it  is  led  by  a 
rope  fastened  to  a  ring  in  its  nose,  and  obeys  its  little 
boy  or  girl  leader  as  faithfully  as  it  would  a  giant. 
The  people  call  this  animal  a  "water  cow,"  some  a 
"  water  hog,"  not  because  of  any  resemblance  to  a 
milkman's  pump,  but  on  account  of  its  fondness  for 
water.  When  free,  it  seeks  a  pond  or  other  body  of 
water,  and,  if  able  during  the  warmer  weather,  lies 
submerged  except  its  nose,  and  so  saves  itself  a  great 

U7 


148  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

amount  of  work  when  flies  and  other  insects  are  about. 
If  water  be  wanting,  mud  suits  as  well.  Perhaps  the 
animal  thus  gained  its  mud  color. 

The  street  dog,  however,  if  stories  regarding  him 
are  true,  is  the  genius  and  fool  in  the  Chinese  animal 
world.  Though  born  pretty,  his  hard  life  makes  him 
a  homely  brute  before  a  year  passes  ;  and  he  contin- 
ues to  2;row  more  and  more  U2;lv  in  looks  while  life 
lasts.  Fortunately,  for  other  reasons,  too,  he  is  not 
long-lived.  His  color  in  early  da3^s  may  be  black  or 
white,  yellow  or  brown ;  in  a  year  or  two  it  changes 
to  the  standard  —  shaded  dirt.  His  hair,  that  in 
youth  gives  him  the  appearance  of  a  wolf  or  coyote,  is 
sacrificed  in  battles,  and  scars  appear  instead.  Peace- 
able by  nature,  he  is  born  for  war,  and  fights  for 
his  living.  If  he  have  a  master,  he  learns  the  fact 
rather  through  kicks  and  blows  than  caresses  and 
kindness.  Owned  or  ownerless,  he  must  find  his 
own  food  or  prove  himself  unworthy  a  place  among 
the  living.  Of  course  some  receive  better  treatment 
at  the  hands  of  masters ;  the  description  applies  to 
the  vast  majority. 

The  dog  of  the  street  is  not  an  unmixed  evil,  for  he 
is  the  city  scavenger.  lie  never  deserts  his  post 
unless  driven  away  ;  never  shirks  his  duty  ;  never  goes 
on  a  strike  ;  always  hungry,  usually  starving,  he  allows 
no  food  to  waste,  nothing  eatable  to  decay.     Without 


DOGS.  149 

him  epidemics  might  be  far  more  common  than  now ; 
yet  his  only  reward  comes  in  kicks  and  curses. 

It  is  said,  in  some  places,  the  writer  has  reason  to 
believe  with  truth,  that  the  street  dogs  have  a  govern- 
ment of  their  own,  and  each  brute  knows  his  place  and 
keeps  it.  Certainly  it  was  almost  ^impossible  to  coax, 
very  difficult  to  force,  a  dog  beyond  certain  limits  in 
the  city  of  Amoj'  years  ago.  And  woe  to  the  dog  out 
of  his  beat !  He  must  run,  fight,  or  die  ;  oc^casionally 
one  was  compelled  to  do  each  in  turn.  If  forced  a 
few  blocks  from  home  the  brutes,  bold  enough  before, 
became  cowardly,  and  made  desperate  efforts  to  return. 

One  day,  under  Tee  Siek's  leadership,  the  boys 
prepared  for  sport  with  the  dogs  of  the  street.  While 
smaller  groups  drove  the  brutes  through  streets  cross- 
ing a  main  one,  and  then  kept  guard  to  prevent  their 
return,  two  larger  companies  started,  one  at  the  head, 
the  other  at  the  foot  of  the  principal  street,  and  drove 
all  before  them  as  they  approached  the  middle.  At 
each  crossing  the  number  of  dogs  increased  ;  so  did 
the  company  of  lads.  By  the  time  the  last  cross- 
ing was  passed,  two  large  ])ands  of  boys  guarded  the 
ends  of  the  street,  while  in  it  a  mass  of  snarling,  snap- 
ping, whining,  howling  dogs  were  seeking  in  vain  a 
chance  to  escape.  Only  by  shouts  and  clubbing  did 
the  lads  prevent  the  brutes  forcing  a  way  through  the 
human  walls  pressing  upon  them. 


150  THE    YOUNG  MANDAIilN. 

When  the  two  crowds  of  dogs  came  together,  and 
there  was  no  chance  to  get  away,  the  fight  began. 
The  growls  and  liowls,  the  yelps  and  cries  of  despair 
of  the  brutes,  ininorled  with  the  shouts  of  delisfht  and 
yells  of  excitement  from  the  boys,  made  the  street 
seem  filled  with  unearthly  beings  engaged  in  a  mad 
fight. 

People  whose  houses  were  near  the  scene  of  battle 
had  been  warned  to  keep  their  doors  shut ;  others 
approaching  were  urged  to  stay  away  from  the  fight, 
lest  the  dogs  attack  them  ;  and  the  boys  and  brutes 
had  for  a  time  the  battle  to  themselves.  Even  a  stolid 
Chinaman  is  not  proof  against  the  attractions  of  a 
dog  fight,  and  men  pressed  in  upon  the  lads  by  and  by 
to  witness  the  contest. 

The  brutes,  crowded  close  together,  leaped  over 
each  other,  if  not  forced  to  fight,  in  a  desperate  effort 
to  get  away.  Some  appeared  about  to  leap  upon  the 
boys,  and,  by  passing  over  the  compact  body,  would 
escape.     Tee  Siek  saw  the  danger  and  shouted  ;  — 

"  Move  back!  Move  back  and  give  them  room,  or 
they  will  attack  us  !  " 

Room  was  given,  and,  urged  on  by  shout  and  club, 
the  creatures  attacked  each  otlier ;  theu  the  battle 
became  general  and  more  desperate  than  at  first.  If 
a  dog  crawled  out  of  the  fight,  he  was  forced  back  by 
human  power,  if  not  seized  by  a  more  savage  dog. 


DOGS,  151 

The  fight  went  on ;  to  the  boys  it  was  fun,  to  the 
dogs  murder.  Does  a  dosr  fio;ht  make  a  human  beinoj 
meaner  and  more  brutal  than  a  brute?  The  lads  had 
no  pity,  showed  no  feeling.  A  limping,  bleeding  cur 
was  forced  back  even  after  he  crawled  at  the  feet  of 
the  boys  as  if  to  plead  for  mercy. 

If  the  lads  were  without  mercy,  the  animals  were 
not  witliout  sense.  They  seemed  to  realize  that  they 
were  victims  of  others  than  their  own  kind.  As  if  by 
common  consent,  they  ceased  the  fight  and  turned 
toward  tlieir  tormentors. 

Tee  Siek  saw  the  danger,  and  with  a  shout  of 
warning  bade  the  two  companies  stand  firm  and  beat 
back  the  dogs  preparing  to  attack.  His  own  company 
listened  and  obeyed  ;  the  other,  frightened  by  the  des- 
perate appearance  of  the  brutes,  hesitated  and  then 
fell  back  and  crowded  as^ainst  the  walls,  leaving  a 
small  opening.  Several  dogs  saw  their  opportunity 
and  made  their  escape.  Others  followed,  and  all 
would  have  passed  through  the  gap  had  not  the  young 
commander  shouted  :  — 

"Close  up!  Stop  them!  Strike  them  !  Don't  let 
any  more  get  away  !  " 

The  command  was  obeyed  and  a  considerable  num- 
ber remained.  The  dogs,  less  crowded,  were  less 
desperate  ;  but  if  they  hoped  to  avoid  further  battle 
they   were    disappointed,   for   comrades    belonging  to 


152  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

that  part  of  the  street  began  to  assert  their  rights, 
and  again  the  struggle  was  on.  If  any  declined  to 
share  in  it,  they  were  forced  into  battle  by  the  clubs 
of  tormentors. 

Mercy  now  pleaded  with  the  young  commander,  and 
he  listened.  The  sight  of  limping,  bruised,  bleeding, 
maimed  dogs,  suffering  that  he  and  his  might  enjoy, 
aroused  his  sense  of  shame,  and  he  determined  to  stop 
the  cruel  sport.     He  shouted  ;  — 

"We  have  had  enough  of  this.  We  will  let  them 
go.     Move  apart  and  make  an  opening." 

Before  the  boys  could  obey  the  order,  a  larger  lad 
in  the  other  company  replied  that  the  fight  might  as 
well  go  on  until  some  of  the  worthless  brutes  were 
killed.  This  suited  other  lads,  and  was  echoed  by 
men  back  of  them.  Tee  Siek  urged  and  pleaded  in 
vain.  The  men  declared  that  no  better  service  could 
be  done  the  city  than  the  destruction  of  half  the  dogs 
in  it.  Though  the  young  captain  refused  to  order  the 
renewtd  of  the  battle,  and  insisted  that  there  had  been 
enough  cruelty,  others  determined  to  force  on  the  fight 
that  had  almost  ceased.  The}'  tried  to  compel  the 
wretched  brutes  to  renew  the  struggle ;  but  there  was 
no  response. 

The  creatures  seemed  to  gain  sense  as  the  boys  lost 
it,  and  resolutely  refused  to  fight,  yet  showed  that 
they  had  not  lost  spirit  ])y  the  way  they  snarled  and 


DOGS.  153 

snapped  at  the  clubs  that  struck  them.  The  blows 
given  exasperated  the  brutes,  but  turned  their  rage  at 
the  tormentors  rather  than  at  each  other. 

"  Make  them  fight !  All  together  !  Charge  at  them 
with  clubs  !  "  shouted  the  larger  lad  who  had  usurped 
the  command.  He  was  obeyed  by  nearly  all,  a  few 
siding  with  Tee  Siek  holding  back. 

The  dogs,  as  if  moved  by  one  will,  turned  on  the 
boys,  gnashed  their  teeth  on  the  clubs,  and  leaped 
upon  their  tormentors. 

The  lads  were  surprised,  frightened,  and  stupefied 
by  this  show  of  courage.  Instead  of  continuing,  or 
even  holding  their  ground,  they  pressed  back  and 
showed  their  fear.  Tee  Siek  saw  the  danger  and 
shouted  :  — 

*' Don't  give  way  now!  Stand  firm  or  they  will 
attack  you  !  Club  them,  and  hit  hard  and  swift,  or 
you  will  see  trouble  !  Stop  them  ;  then  quietly  open 
a  way  for  them  to  go !  If  you  give  a  chance,  they 
will  pounce  on  and  tear  you  in  pieces  now  !  " 

The  more  resolute  lads  tried  to  obey,  but  the  des- 
perate dogs  seized  and  held  the  clubs  that  fell,  while 
others  tried  to  seize  the  strikers.  For  a  few  moments 
it  seemed  that  the  brutes  would  overpower  the  boys. 
But  several  furious  blows  sent  back  the  leaders  howl- 
ing and  limping  from  the  contest,  and  the  boys  were 
masters  again. 


154  THE    YOUNO   MANDARIN.    - 

*'  Stand  firm  and  divide  on  tlie  side  away  from  the 
dogs ;  separate,  each  pressing  to  the  wall  nntil  you 
give  a  space  for  them  to  pass  through  without  harming 
you  !  "  shouted  Tee  Siek  to  those  about  him. 

The  other  company,  noticing  what  Tee  Siek's  com- 
mand had  produced,  opened  too ;  but  first  on  the  side 
of  the  dogs.  The  brutes,  seeing  the  opening,  rushed 
through,  and,  in  their  eagerness  to  escape  and  anger  at 
the  boys  for  hindering,  sprang  upon  and  bit  several 
before  the  way  to  reach  the  street  beyond  was  open. 

At  last  the  fight  was  over ;  the  dogs  had  disap- 
peared ;  and  the  boys  were  examining  their  wounds, 
talking  of  the  battle,  and  congratulating  themselves 
that  they  had  not  suffered  more. 

"It  looked  dark  one  time.  I  thought  we  would  be 
torn  in  pieces  by  them,"  said  a  lad,  "  liad  not  the 
captain  ordered  us  to  stand  firm  and  club  them  back. 
I  never  was  so  frightened  in  my  life.  See  how  they 
tore  my  clothing  ;  and  see  that  wound." 

"  That  is  the  last  dog  fight  I  '11  ever  have  anything  to 
do  with,"  said  another.  "I  thought  I  would  never 
get  out  of  it  alive.  I  am  not  sure  that  I  shall  get  out 
alive  at  last,  anyway.  See  how  my  arm  has  been 
torn,  and  how  they  bit  my  leg." 

"Seeliere,"  spoke  Tee  Siek,  showing  his  garments 
in  rags,  and  bleeding  wounds  in  arms,  legs,  and  on 
his  side. 


DOGS.  155 

*' You  are  hurt  worse  than  any  of  us,"  responded  a 
lad.  "  How  did  it  happen?  Why  did  not  you  stop 
us  before  ?  " 

"  It  will  not  do  for  a  leader  to  keep  out  of  difficulty 
or  danger.  I  would  have  stopped  long  before  I  spoke, 
if  I  had  thought  you  would  listen.  I  felt  mean  to 
see  those  poor  fellows  compelled  to  fight,"  was  the 
answer.  "But  we  will  all  oret  well  and  let  dos:s  alone 
afterward.  So  they  have  gained  in  the  end,  and  we 
have  learned  a  lesson," 

"  What  will  your  father  say  when  he  sees  how  yo  ir 
garments  are  torn?  What  will  you  tell  him?"  asked 
a  lad. 

"  1  will  tell  him  that  I  fouf^ht  a  dog  that  was  trving 
to  kill  a  goat,  and  saved  the  goat  but  got  hurt  myself. 
What  will  you  say,  Tun?"  asked  Tee  Siek. 

"  I  will  say  that  I  fought  a  dog  who  was  trying  to 
kill  a  beggar." 

"And  your  father  will  punish  you  for  not  allowing 
the  dosr  to  make  one  less  ])eojo:ar  in  the  citv." 

"  Well,  I  wish  we  had  let  the  dogs  alone.  The 
captain  warned  us  that  there  is  danger  in  it,  and  he 
did  not  wish  to  go  into  the  sport.  The  next  time  he 
tries  to  hold  back  I  mean  to  stand  by  him,"  said  a 
smaller  lad.  "  He  knows  more  about  dogs  than 
I  do." 

"  I  ought  to,"  responded  Tee  Siek  ;  "  I  am  older." 


156  THE   YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

"And  you  used  to  have  two  dogs  of  your  own. 
What  became  of  them?"  asked  a  lad. 

"  Old  Sai  disappeared,  and  later  one  of  father's 
men  saw  his  dried  skin  hanging  up  in  a  man's  yard. 
The  dog  was  so  fat,  and  the  man  hungry,  I  suppose. 
The  other  one  died." 

"  Did  the  man  who  ate  Sai  steal  him?" 

"I  suppose  so.  It  was  in  the  great  drouth  when 
so  many  starved.  I  was  sorry  to  lose  Sai,  but  he  was 
getting  old,  and  he  was  of  some  use  at  last." 

"  You  kept  him  too  well." 

"I  suppose  so." 


CHAPTER   XII. 

A    STtTDENT. 

WHEN  six  years  old,  Tee  Siek,  standing  at  the 
door  of  his  home,  saw  a  man  carrying  along 
the  street  two  deep  but  small  baskets  hung  at  either 
end  of  a  pole  on  his  shoulder.  Before  each  house  he 
stopped  and  called  out,  "  Respect  printed  paper."  If 
in  a  few  moments  no  one  appeared,  he  passed  on  and 
repeated  his  call  at  the  next  door. 

' '  Grandmother,  why  does  that  man  call  out  that  way  ? 
What  has  he  in  those  baskets?"  asked  the  child. 

"  He  belongs  to  a  society  formed  to  prevent  printed 
and  written  paper  being  soiled  or  tram[)led  on  in  the 
street.  He  picks  up  every  scrap  found,  and  gatliers 
much  more,  as  you  see,  at  the  houses.  This  paper  is 
stored  in  a  house  owned  ])y  the  society,  and  when-  a 
large  quantity  has  been  gathered,  the  members  meet 
and  burn  it." 

"Why  do  they  burn  what  he  gathers  so  carefully?  " 

"  That  paper  contains  great  men's  thoughts  which 
should  be  treated  with  respect  and  reverence.  They 
sliould  never  be  touched  by  the  feet  nor  even  by  dirty 
hands.  Notice  how  people  respect  that  man  because 
of  his  business." 

157 


168  THE    YOUNG    MANDARIN. 

'*  Do  all  treat  him  with  such  respect?" 

"Yes;  unless  they  are  ignorant,  and  know  little 
more  than  l)rutes." 

"  Do  foreigners,  of  whom  you  told  me,  respect 
printed  paper?  " 

"  Not  as  we  do.  Outside  barbarians  "  (a  term  often 
applied  to  foreigners)  "care  more  for  gold  and  silver 
than  they  do  for  learning.  One  comes  from  the  earth, 
the  other  from  the  minds  of  the  great.  One  is  found 
mingled  with  dirt  and  is  degrading,  the  other  worthy 
and  exalting.  Foreigners  would  sell  everything  for 
money,  because  they  know  not  the  full  value  of 
learning." 

"  Is  not  money  good?  Why  do  you  so  often  say  I 
must  be  rich  when  I  grow  up?  " 

"  Money  is  valuable,  for  we  use  it  to  purchase  food 
and  clothing.  Those  are  meant  for  the  body,  how- 
ever, while  learning  is  for  the  mind,  which  is  far  more 
important  than  the  body.  Riches  are  worth  getting, 
but  never  to  be  compared  with  learning  and  wisdom. 
Learn ino;  makes  men  great." 

"  Are  you  great,  grandmother?  " 

"  No,  I  am  only  a  woman.  Women  seldom  learn  to 
read  in  the  Middle  Kingdom.  How  can  they  become 
great?" 

"  Wiiy  did  you  never  learn  to  read?  When  I  am 
old  enough  I  will  teach  you." 


A   STUDENT.  159 

"  I  am  only  a  woman,  and  cannot  learn." 

"  Do  you  wish  you  were  a  man?  " 

'^  Yes." 

"  Why  are  you  not  a  man?" 

"  I  suppose  I  was  bad,  and  did  not  obey  the  «2:ods 
in  my  last  life,  so  they  made  me  a  woman  in  this. 
For  that  reason  I  serve  them  so  faithfully  now 
that  I  may  be  a  man  when  I  am  boiii  tlie  next 
time.  Perhaps,  though,  I  was  a  do«r  or  cow  or  horse, 
and  was  so  good  in  the  last  life  that  I  became  a 
woman  in  this." 

*'  If  I  serve  the  goils  faithfully,  what  will  I  be  in 
the  next  life?  I  am  a  boy  now;  will  I  be  a  man  by 
and  by  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know,  unless  you  become  the  son  of  a 
rich  and  great  man.  But  if  von  are  not  faithful  to 
them  in  this  life  you  m  ly  be  a  girl  in  the  next,  or  only 
a  horse  or  even  a  dog." 

"  I  will  serve  the  gods  faithfully  then,  but  I  wish  to 
learn  to  read  too.  When  can  I  go  to  school?  Lay 
Ton,  who  is  only  a  little  older  than  I,  goes.  Will  not 
my  father  send  me  soon  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  as  soon  as  he  finds  a  good  school." 

' '  May  I  go  where  Lay  Ton  goes  ?  " 

"  No,  you  must  have  a  better  teacher.  Ton  means 
to  be  nothing  but  a  boatman  ;  you  must  become  a  man 
of  learning." 


160  THE    YOUNG  MANDABW. 

''  My  father  is  a  boatman,  why  may  not  I  be  a  boat- 
man too?" 

"Boatmen  never  become  mandarins.  Learned  men 
do.  Some  da}^  we  hope  you  will  become  an  officer  of 
the  government." 

A  suitable  school  was  found,  and  before  Tee  Siek 
reached  the  end  of  his  seventh  year  he  began  his  edu- 
cation. This,  like  others,  was  a  private  school,  each 
pupil  paying  for  his  tuition.  The  teacher  was  counted 
among  the  best  in  Amoy,  so  charged  accordingly. 
The  price  varied  from  a  couple  of  dollars  to  as  many 
tens  a  year,  for  each  pupil,  Tee  Siek's  tuition  being 
twelve  dollars  a  year. 

About  sunrise,  at  the  close  of  New  Year  festivities, 
Mr.  Lin  took  his  son  to  the  school,  which  was  in  a 
small  shed  of  a  building  back  of  a  dwelling,  and 
reached  by  a  dirty  alley.  The  teacher  was  already  in 
his  seat,  and  several  boys  at  their  desks.  Leading  his 
son  up  to  the  man  of  learning,  Mr.  Lin  introduced  Tee 
Siek,  and  then  the  boy,  told  before  what  to  do,  bowed 
reverently,  spoke  a  few  complimentary  words,  and  laid 
a  present  before  the  teacher.  After  listening  to  flat- 
tering compliments  Tee  Siek  turned  to  a  tablet  on  the 
wall  bearing  the  name  of  Confucius,  China's  greatest 
teacher  and  philosopher,  and  bowed  three  times  with 
his  head  between  his  knees,  thus  "  worshiping,"  as  it 
is  called,  the  memorv  of  the  most  learned  man  of  his 


A   STUDENT.  161 

nation's  history.  This  done  he  returned  to  the  teacher 
and  was  shown  a  seat  with  other  bo3's. 

Before  his  seat  was  a  desk  on  which  hiy  a  pointed 
hairbrush  called  a  pen,  two  ink  stones,  paper,  two 
pieces  of  ink,  one  red,  the  other  black,  and  a  tiny 
earthen  pot  filled  with  water.  Except  the  desk  and 
raised  platform  on  which  the  teacher's  chair  stood,  the 
room  had  little  furniture  other  than  stools  and  desks 
for  the  pupils. 

After  his  son  had  found  his  seat  Mr.  Lin  left,  and 
school  was  called  to  order.  The  teacher  spoke  a  few 
words  to  the  boys,  since  this  was  the  beginning  of  the 
school  year,  and  then  summoned  the  new  scholars,  one 
by  one,  to  his  desk.  Tee  Siek's  turn  came,  and  the 
])oy  went  tremblingl}'^  forward. 

"  You  will  bt'gin  in  the  Three  Character  Classic," 
said  the  teacher  after  questioning  the  lad.  Then 
reading  over  the  first  lesson,  he  bade  the  new  scholar 
repeat  it  after  him  again  and  again,  until  he  knew  each 
character  and  its  sound.  "Now  you  will  take  your 
seat  and  stud}^  until  able  to  repeat  the  whole  lesson 
without  looking  at  the  book." 

Already  other  boys  were  at  their  tasks,  and  Tee 
Siek  began  his.  Each  studied  aloud,  as  though  he 
thought  shouting  was  study,  and  seemed  eager  to 
make  as  much  noise  as  possible.  This  was  fun  at 
first  to  the  young  student,  but  when  his  throat  became 
hoarse  the  fun  disappeared. 


162  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

"While  the  pupils  were  shouting  their  studies  the 
teacher,  with  hoiid  thrown  ])ack  and  eyes  closed,  sat 
in  his  armchair  seemingly  asleep.  As  long  as  the 
Doise  continued  he  dozed,  but  when  a  lull  came  he 
rapped  on  his  desk  and  said  there  was  very  little 
studying.  At  once  the  buzz  and  roar  were  resumed, 
and  the  man  of  learning  was  content. 

A  boy  who  had  completed  his  task  approached  the 
desk,  handed  the  book  to  the  teacher,  turned  his  back, 
and,  as  if  trying  how  rapidly  he  could  recite,  repeated 
what  he  had  learned.  This  turning:  the  back  to  the 
teacher  is  called  *'  backing  the  book,"  and  is  intended 
to  show  that  the  scholar  need  not  see  either  book  or 
teacher  when  lie  recites  his  lesson. 

Seeing  several  others  "back  the  book,"  Tee  Siek 
followed,  and  recited  without  a  mistake.  The  teacher 
praised  and  told  him  that  he  must  surely  become 
learned  and  great  some  day,  then  gave  him  another 
task  and  sent  him  to  his  seat  a  proud,  happ}''  boy. 

Chinese  education  is  largely  a  matter  of  memory, 
and  he  who  commits  most  and  can  repeat  readily  has 
the  best  education.  It  is  astonishing  how  readily  and 
how  much  the  Chinese  mind  can  commit  to  memory. 
The  scholar  can  repeat  book  after  book,  and  even  tell 
the  book,  chapter,  page,  and  very  line  of  a  quotation 
from  the  classic  writings. 

At  ten  o'clock  came  recess,  and  the  boys  went  home 


A   STUDENT.  163 

for  breakfast.  For  more  than  three  hours  they  had 
studied  without  a  particle  of  food,  and  this  during  the 
short  days  of  winter.  In  summer  the  school  began 
earlier,  and  seldom  did  Tee  Siek  eat  before  beginning 
his  studies  for  the  day. 

The  Chinese  believe  that  eating  and  study  do  not 
agree,  and  an  empty  stomach  means  a  full  head  ;  but 
a  full  stomach  a  poor  student. 

The  lads  left  the  sclioolrooin  quietly,  rather  like  old 
men  than  hungry  boys.  The  student  learns  early  in 
life  that  he  must  be  quiet  and  dignified,  and  seldom 
forgets  it. 

At  eleven  o'clock  the  boys  were  back  at  their 
studies,  which  lasted  until  four.  In  summer  the 
school  was  dismissed  two  liours  earlier  on  account  of 
the  heat.  But  as  school  opened  earlier  in  the  morning, 
the  study  hours  were  nearly  the  same. 

Tee  Siek  little  thought,  as  he  proudly  recited  his 
second  lesson,  what  aches  and  pains  lie  would  suffer 
before  he  had  learned  three  thousand  of  these  strange 
characters.  He  would  have  been  more  discouraged 
still  had  he  known  how  many  thousands  more  he  must 
know  before  he  could  be  a  learned  man.  Lest  the 
young  beginner  lose  heart  at  the  start,  his  teacher 
cheered  him  by  saying :  — 

"  Notice  that  while  the  many  ten  thousand  charac- 
ters differ,  each  has    in    it   one    of  the    two    hundred 


IQi  THE    YOUNa   MANDATilN. 

ami  fourteen  radicals.  Bn'  those  you  may  find  and 
study  each  character  in  tlie  dictionary.  Though  you 
cannot  remember  more  than  a  few  thousand,  the  books 
you  will  study  most  are  all  written  with  those  few 
thousand  words." 

Tee  Siek  had  much  to  tell  on  his  return  from  school 
at  the  close  of  the  day.  The  teacher  had  said  that  if 
he  studied  hard  he  might  become  a  mandarin,  wear 
fine  clothing,  ride  in  a  beautiful  sedan,  and  have  plenty 
of  money.  The  boy  told  his  grandmother  in  confi- 
dence that  when  he  became  a  mandarin  and  did  not 
use  it  himself,  she  might  ride  in  his  chair. 

The  young  student  began  to  wiite  early  in  his 
school  days.  Instead  of  a  pen  he  used  the  small 
pointed  brush,  and  made  ink  as  it  was  needed.  He 
poured  into  the  hollow  place  of  the  ink  stone^a  little 
water ;  into  that  he  dipped  the  stick  of  black  ink,  if 
black  were  used,  and  rubbed  it  over  the  stone.  Then 
dipping  the  pen  in  water,  and  touching  it  to  the  film 
of  ink,  he  was  ready  for  writing.  He  was  taught  to 
hold  the  pen,  as  many  do  in  other  lands,  be- 
tween the  l]rst  and  second  fingers,  thus  making  the 
characters  upright  rather  than  slanting. 

Most  of  his  early  school  days  were  spent  in  learning 
to  read,  write,  and  in  committing  to  memory  the 
writings  of  the  great  men  of  other  days.  Later 
he    studied    arithmetic,  geography,   and    history ;    3^et 


A  STUREyr.  165 

those  were  couuted  far  less  important  studies.  He 
never  learned  to  spell,  for  Chinese  writing  is  made  up 
of  characters  or  pictures  composed  of  a  greater  or 
less  number  of  marks,  not  letters.  Probably  in  early 
historv  the  language  was  picture  writing  ;  little  remains 
of  those  pictures  now. 

Later  the  student  was  taught  to  write  essays  and 
poems,  usually  taking  the  sayings  of  noted  men  as 
subjects.  Every  Chinese  student  is  expected  to  write 
poetry,  no  matter  what  nature  has  done  for  his  mind. 
The  people  seem  to  think  poets  made  not  born,  unless 
they  suppose  all  are  born  poets. 

Often  the  teacher  spoke  to  his  pupils  on  other  sub- 
jects than  the  studies,  and  taught  them  many  useful 
lessons.  More  than  (jnce  he  si)()ke  about  foreigners, 
and  wained  the  boys  against  the  [)()wrr  and  evil 
influence  of  outside  nations.     Said   he  o\w  day  :  — 

'•  Remember  that  ours  is  the  Middle  Kingdom,  not 
merely  because  it  occupies  the  middle  of  tlie  world, 
but  is  the  best  of  all.  Others  are  outer,  and  possess 
what  we  have  rejected.  Our  nation  has  always  had 
the  must  learned  men  of  the  world  :  and  it  has  the 
longest  and  most  worthy  history.  The  past  was  the 
age  of  wisdom,  and  it  must  be  your  business  and 
dutv  when  you  reach  manhood  to  briniz;  men  back  to 
that  age  of  glory  and  might." 

"Do  not  foreigners  have  better  ships  than  we?" 
asked  Tee  Siek. 


16G  THE    YOUNG   MAN  DAB  IN. 

"  Better  to  cross  the  water  and  rob  weaker  nations," 
was  the  response.  '^  Ours  is  not  a  mission  of  war  and 
robbery,  l)iit  of  peace  and  blessing." 

*'  Yet  foreigners  possess  far  more  riches  than  we," 
persisted  the  youth. 

"True;  and  how  do  they  gain  them?  By  robbing 
and  making  war  ou  other  peaceful  nations.  Money  is 
their  god,  and  never  did  men  worship  more  faithfully. 
Remove  money,  and  foreigners  would  want  to  die. 
The  great  object  of  life  go'ne,  they  would  wonder 
what  they  were  made  for.  Never  allow  money  to 
become  your  master.  It  will  make  3'ou  the  meanest 
of  slaves  ;  and  at  any  time  a  thief  mav  rol)  and  leave 
you  helpless  and  wretched,  for  your  master  will  be 
missing  while  your  fetters  remain.  You  have  nothing 
further  to  live  for,  nothing  to  enjoy,  and  nobody  to 
care  for  you.  Never  allow  your  mind  to  become 
subject  to  3'our  body.  The  mind  is  master,  the  body 
seivant,  though  foreigners  have  changed  the  order  and 
made  themselves  despised." 

Several  mouths  after  school  days  began,  the  teacher 
said  to  Tee  Siek  :  — 

"You  are  sucli  a  faithful  student  that  we  must  give 
you  another  name.  It  is  high  time  that  you  have  a 
student  name,  and  I  have  deliberated  long,  but  finally 
have  selected  what  will  please  as  it  must  suit  you.  In 
future  your  name  will  be  Thean  Klieh." 


A   STUD  EXT.  167 

The  lad  was  delighted.  He  had  expected  a  new  name 
long  before,  yet  dared  not  ask  the  teacher.  He  felt 
well  repaid  for  waiting,  since  such  a  worthy  one  had 
been  chosen.  The  meaning,  Heavenly  Guest,  was 
much  to  him,  but  the  fact  that  he  had  now  his  student 
name  and  was  a  real  scholar,  known  as  such  to  old 
and  young  by  this  change,  satisfied  the  boy.  It  proved 
that  his  teacher  thought  well  of  the  pupil,  and  meant 
that  he  was  likely  to  be  more  than  an  ordinary  man. 

The  shrewd  boatman  saw  something  back  of  the 
complimentary  name.  It  meant  that  the  teacher  was 
anxious  to  keep  his  pupil  for  the  sake  of  tlie  father's 
purse,  for  school  bills  were  promptly  paid  and  presents 
not  betrrud":ed. 

The  time  of  danger  in  childhood  was  past,  the  youth 
was  old  enough  and  able  to  care  for  himself  now,  so 
an  lionorable  name  carried  with  it  few  dangers.  Surely 
it  would  stimulate  the  vouns^  student. 

The  Lins  were  pleased  witli  the  change,  and  though 
it  required  months  of  practice  before  Tee  Siek  was 
given  np  for  Thean,  the  new  name  gradually  gave 
place  to  the  old.  The  whole  was  rarely  used,  yet  an 
addition  was  applied  to  the  first  one  after  it  became 
common,  and  the  boy  was  called  Theana.  The  termi- 
nation a  differs  little  from  our  ?>,  meaning  little  or 
beloved. 


CHAPTER    XTII. 

VISITING    THK    COUNTRY. 

ry^HP^AN,  as  we  now  call  him,  was  a  faithful  stn- 
-*-  dent,  and  seldom  absent  from  school.  Each 
morning  shortly  after  sunrise  he  left  home,  and  with 
only  an  hour  of  intermission  for  breakfast,  remained 
at  his  studies  until  two  o'clock  in  summer,  four  in 
winter.  Except  an  occasional  holiday  he  studied  on, 
day  after  day,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the 
school  year ;  that  is,  from  the  middle  of  the  first  to 
the  end  of  the  twelfth  month.  He  had  no  Saturday' 
holida}^  no  Sabbath  of  rest.  It  is  not  strange  that 
after  eleven  and  a  half  months  of  diligent  study  he 
was  tired  and  longed  for  vacation. 

The  Chinese  divide  time  into  days,  months,  and 
years,  but  have  no  weeks.  Each  day  is  like  the  one 
before  and  that  to  follow,  without  a'  seventh  devoted 
to  rest  and  worship.  Centuries  ago  time  was  divided 
into  weeks,  if  we  may  judge  from  an  almanac  pub- 
lished years  ago  at  Amoy.  The  first  of  each  seven 
days  in  this  is  marked  by  the  character  for  the  sun,  so 
the  day  would  be  called  Sunday.  AVhen  that  division 
was  used,  when  lost,  and  why  retained  in  that  imperial 
almanac,  the  learned  men  seem  unable  to  sav. 

i68 


VISITING    THE   COUNTBY.  169 

For  several  years  after  beginning  his  studies  the 
young  student  took  plenty  of  exercise  at  the  close  of 
school,  but  later  gave  more  thought  to  books,  less  to 
sports.  The  result  was  weakness,  headache,  and  in- 
ability to  do  his  best  at  study.  He  heard  so  much 
a])out  learning,  greatness,  and  wealth,  that  his  ambi- 
tion to  gain  them  got  the  better  of  his  judgment. 
Several  years  after  student  days  began  he  came  home 
at  the  close  of  school  one  autumn  afternoon,  and 
throwing  himself  down  on  a  bench,  said  :  — 

"'•  1  wish  New  Year  had  come  and  would  last  twelve 
months.  I  am  too  tired  to  study,  too  tired  to  sleep  or 
rest.     When  I  do  sleep  books  seem  always  before  me." 

''  You  must  stop  and  rest  or  you  will  become  ill," 
said  Mr.  Lin,  who  had  come  early  from  business. 

"  He  must  not  stop  and  rest,"  spoke  the  grand- 
mother decidedly.  "■  He  is  merely  paying  tlie  [n*ice 
of  learning.  All  great  men  sufifeied  as  he  does,  but 
they  continued.  Those  who  stopped  failed  to  reach 
greatness.  He  must  choose  between  greatness  pur- 
chased at  the  price  of  sutfering  now,  and  worthlessness 
later  gained  by  ease  and  idleness  in  youth." 

"  Better  less  greatness  with  health  than  ceaseless 
study  tliat  destroys  strength  and  even  life.  Jewels 
may  be  purchased  nt  too  high  a  price,"  responded 
Mr.   Lin. 

'' Grandmother  must  remember  that  weariness  is  a 


170  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

foe  to  study.  He  who  rests  well  studies  better,"  said 
Theau. 

"  It  is  not  that  I  fear  rest,  but  giving  up  altogether," 
replied  the  grandmother.  "  If  you  stop  once,  you  may 
never  begin  again." 

•■'  Day  after  to-morrow  I  go  to  the  country  on  busi- 
ness, and  he  may  go  along  and  enjoy  rest  while  he  sees 
the  country,"  suggested  Mr.  Lin. 

The  boatman  had  recently  started  a  passenger  boat 
between  Amoy  and  a  small  town  to  the  north,  and 
wished  to  visit  a  village  beyond  to  arrange  for  more 
business. 

Early  on  the  day  of  the  trip  father  and  son  were  on 
board,  waiting  for  the  turn  of  the  tide.  A  strong 
northeast  wind  promised  a  rough  passage,  and  few 
passengers  appeared. 

Amoy  passenger  boats  are  propelled  by  sails  and 
"oars,  so  depend  on  tide  and  wind  ;  and,  as  the  end  of 
their  up  trip  is  in  the  river  or  at  the  head  of  the  bay, 
they  must  start  with  rising  water  and  return  with  the 
falling  tide.  Thus,  at  the  beginning  of  flood  tide, 
the  harbor  is  full  of  small  vessels  setting:  out  for  their 
various  destinations,  and  near  the  end  of  the  ebb  they 
return  singly,  in  pairs,  and  by  fleets. 

As  Chinese  care  more  for  low  fares  than  good 
accommodations,  these  boats  suit  the  patient  people. 
If  a  Chinaman   finds  a  place    to  smoke,  talk,  laugh, 


VISITING    THE   COUNTRY.  171 

and  curl  up  for  sleep,  he  is  satisfied,  providing  that 
he  reaches  his  destination  ;  just  when  does  not  matter. 
Women  are  not  great  travelers,  and  when  they  jour- 
ney they  crowd  together  and  talk  in  low  tones  apart 
from  the  men.  Yet  elderly  women  occasionally  are 
found  sharing  the  company  and  conversation  of  the 
other  sex. 

Among  the  few"  passengers  this  morning  were  three 
women  and  several  children  huddled  together  near  the 
mast.  While  the  little  ones  remained  silent,  the 
women  talked  of  the  storm,  and  told  dreadful  stories 
of  wrecks  and  destruction. 

''  We  will  have  some  boats ick  "  (Chinese  for  sea- 
sick) '■'•  passengers,"  said  Thean,  looking  toward  the 
grou[)  of   women  and  children. 

^'  Are  you  afiaid?"  asked  the  father. 

"■  I  have  never  seun  a  storm  in  which  a  boat  could 
go  that  UKide  me  afraid,"  was  the  answer.  ^'But  I 
think  the  captain  will  be  unable  to  hoist  full  sail 
to-day." 

The  captain,  however,  hoisted  all  and  started  across 
the  harbor  on  his  first  tack.  The  vessel  leaned  over 
dangerously  far,  plunged  furiously  through  the  water, 
and  dashed  the  waves  madlv  from  her  bow.  The 
wind  sent  the  spray  in  sheets  over  the  terrified  pas- 
sengers, who  clung  to  anything  offering  a  hold  and 
wished  themselves  ashore. 


172  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

**  Father,  is  it  wise  to  carry  so  much  sail?"  asked 
Thean.  "  Those  women  and  cliildren  are  terribly 
frightened ;  and  the  boat  leans  over  so  that  the  water 
comes  in  on  the  lower  side." 

"A  little  afraid  yourself?"  inquired  Mr.  Lin,  smil- 
ing. Then  he  ordered  the  head  of  the  vessel  to  the 
wind  and  the  sail  lowered. 

To  this  the  captain  objected  that,  unless  all  sail 
possible  were  carried,  they  could  not  reach  the  head 
of  the  bay  before  the  tide  turned. 

''It  is  more  important  that  these  people  are  not 
frightened,  so  that  they  never  take  passage  again, 
than  that  they  reach  the  town  on  time,"  was  the 
response. 

"  Why  cannot  boats  be  built  to  ride  more  easily  on 
the  waves?  "  asked  Thean.  ''  If  this  boat  were  longer, 
she  would  not  pitch  so,  nor  be  as  uncomfortable. 
Foreign  vessels  are  longer  and  sail  easier." 

The  old  captain  gave  the  youth  a  look  of  contempt, 
but  made  no  reply.     Mr.  Lin  answered  :  — 

''Did  you  ever  see  a  duck,  goose,  or  any  other 
water  bird  with  a  long  body?  Water  birds  are  the 
model  of  boats  in  the  Middle  Kingdom." 

"And  fish  the  model  of  foreign  vessels?"  asked 
Thean. 

"Yes;  and,  like  them,  fit  only  to  be  hidden  under 
water  ;  the  deeper  the  better,"  spoke  the  gruff  captain. 


VISITING    THE   COUNTBY,  173 

*'  If  I  build  boats,  I  will  make  them  for  ihe  comfort 
of  passengers.  Foreign  vessels  are  not  all  like  fish, 
and  they  are  comfortable,"  spoke  the  boy. 

The  captain's  look  said  even  more  than  his  words 
as  he  replied  :  — 

"  Youth  always  reveals  its  ignorance  when  it  at- 
tempts to  criticise  the  work  of  wise  men.  Our  fathers 
knew  what  is  the  best  form  for  vessels,  and  built 
accordingly.  He  who  changes  the  model  will  never 
sail  on  more  than  one,  nor  make  two  trips." 

Thean  made  no  further  comment,  but  asked  himself 
if  the  wise  men  of  the  past  discovered  everything 
worth  knowing. 

The  tedious  rough  voyage  ended,  but  the  tide  luul 
turned.  Passengers  and  freiofht  were  hurried  ashore 
as  quickly  as  possible,  lest  the  falling  tide  leave  not 
enough  water  for  getting  away  from  the  landing. 

Thean  watched  the  men  while  his  father  attended 
to  business  on  shore  ;  and  before  Mr.  Lin  returned, 
the  boat  had  started,  leaving  the  boy  standing  alone. 

''We  will  go  now,"  said  Mr.  Lin.  "As  we  have 
plenty  of  time  we  need  not  hurry.  The  village  is  only 
a  few  miles  away.  Walking  will  be  good  for  us  both 
and  give  us  opportunity  to  enjoy  whatever  comes  in 
our  way." 

*' Friends,"  said  a  man  overtaking  them,  "are  you 
going  to  see  them  stone  the  devil  at  Chio  Jim?" 


174  TUE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

"We  do  not  mean  to  pass  through  Chio  Jiin," 
answered  Mr.  Lin. 

"Then  you  would  better  turn  aside  and  see  some- 
thing that  you  may  not  behokl  again." 

Turning  from  their  path,  Mr.  Lin  and  Thean  reached 
the  village  named  and  found  a  crowd  of  men  and 
boys  chatting  cheerfully  on  a  plain  not  far  from  the 
town.  Telling  his  son  that  it  would  be  safer  to  keep 
away  from  the  multitude,  the  father  led  the  way  to 
rising  ground,  and  there  the  two  became  interested 
observers. 

In  a  short  time  the  people  separated  into  two  com- 
panies, moved  a  couple  of  hundred  ^^ards  apart,  and 
then  besan  the  business  of  the  afternoon.  A  man 
stepped  from  his  companions,  picked  up  and  threw  a 
stone  toward  the  other  part}".  Another  from  that  ran 
forward  and  flung  the  stone  back.  Two  now  from  the 
first  threw  stones  at  the  second  party,  to  have  the 
missiles  hurled  back  immediately.  jNIore  and  more 
men  joined  from  each  side,  until  the  contest  became 
general,  and  what  at  first  appeared  sport  became  a 
real  battle.  As  the  excitement  increased  the  men 
drew  closer  togetlier,  and  stones  that  had  fallen  short 
of  the  mark  missed  no  Ioniser. 

Tlie  fight,  real,  earnest,  seemingly  deadly,  continued 
for  several  minutes.  Tlie  two  parties  drew  so  near 
tosrether    that   a   strai<2fht    line    dividinii;    could    liardlv 


^ 


VISITING    THE   COUNTRY.  175 

separate  them.  Stones  were  hurled  back  and  forth  with 
all  the  strength  of  those  flinging  them,  and  with  a  pur- 
pose to  hit  and  wound  those  at  whom  they  were  aimed. 

Men  were  struck,  bruised,  wounded,  bleeding,  un- 
conscious, and  perhaps  dead.  The  wounded  who 
could  escape  retired  groaning,  crying,  and  howling 
with  pain.  The  unconscious  and  helpless  were  ig- 
nored by  the  combatants. 

Suddenly  the  battle  stopped,  and  a  remarkable  scene 
followed.  Those  who  had  fought  as  opponents  joined 
in  helping  the  wounded  to  their  homes,  in  carrying 
tenderly  away  from  the  battle-ground  the  helpless,  and 
in  bending  over  the  unconscious  and  seemingly  dead. 
The  wailing  of  helpers  mingled  with  the  cries  of  the 
helpless ;  while  over  the  silent  victims  there  was  a 
chorus  of  cries  of  sorrow  and  shrieks  of  hopeless 
grief.  Women  who  had  remained  away  during  the 
conflict  wailed  and  shrieked  in  agony  now  over  the 
unconscious  forms  on  the  ground. 

While  this  distress  seemed  at  its  height  Mr.  Lin  and 
Thean  left  for  their  destination  ;  and  on  the  way  the 
father  explained  to  his  son  the  strange  battle.  In 
fewer  words  the  author  presents  an  explanation  given 
him  by  Chinese  in  Chio  Jim  years  ago,  at  tiie  end  of 
a  similar  fight.  While  it  is  probable  that  such  con- 
flicts occur  in  other  parts  of  China,  the  writer  never 
saw  nor  even  heard  of  them  elsewhere. 


176  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

Chinese  believe  in  the  devil,  in  fact  in  many  devils, 
and  regard  the  cliief  as  a  bitter  and  ceaseless  foe  of 
man.  His  great  purpose  is  to  cause  suffering  and 
sorrow  in  the  human  family,  though,  according  to 
their  notion,  he  is  willing  to  allow  others  to  take  the 
work  from  his  hands,  and  is  glad  to  be  relieved  if  it  be 
done  thoroughlv.  Believino;  that  thev  can  deceive  him 
and  save  themselves  a  great  deal  of  suffering,  the 
people  in  this  way  take  up  his  business  and  inflict  pain 
and  suffering  on  each  other.  So  they  meet  together 
and  actually  stone  each  other  to  save  the  devil  the 
trouble. 

They  make  the  most  of  every  pain  and  ache,  bruise 
and  wound,  and  pretend  to  be  nearly  killed  by  a 
trifling  blow  given  in  these  combats.  Friends  make 
still  more  ado  over  the  victims.  Slight  wounds  are 
treated  with  the  greatest  care,  sufferings  are  magni- 
fied, and  over  the  unconscious,  or  those  who  seem  to 
be,  are  uttered  the  lamentations  for  the  dead. 

There  is,  however,  reality  as  well  as  pretense  in  the 
groan  and  wail.  Many  serious  wounds  are  given. 
Some  limp  forms  carried  from  the  field  are  really 
unconscious,  and  it  is  not  unusual  that  a  victim  never 
recovers,  while  more  than  one  actually  killed  by  a  stone 
is  carried  from  the  field.  The  fight  seen  by  the  au- 
thoi*  had  serious  results ;  two  or  three  were  fatally 
wounded. 


VISITING    THE   COUNTRY.  177 

This  strange  farce  of  "  Stoning  the  Devil,"  as  it 
is  called  by  the  people,  is  regarded  by  them  as  noble 
heroism.  They  believe  they  are  doing  wisely  for 
themselves,  far  better  for  friends  and  relatives  who 
otherwise  might  suffer  terril)ly,  perhaps  perish,  under 
the  malignant  power  of  the  chief  of  tormentors. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

A    PRISONER. 

A  PPROACHING  the  villaoc,  Mr.  Lin  was  surprised 
-^-j-  to  see  the  watcli  tower  nearly  filled  with  men. 
This  meant  trouble  with  neighbors,  and  probably  an 
attack  that  very  night.     What  should  he  do? 

He  had  engaged  to  meet  that  afternoon  the  chief 
man  of  the  village ;  business  made  it  necessary  to 
meet  him  soon,  so  if  he  did  not  attend  to  it  then  he 
must  come  back  shortly  after.  And  what  excuse  could 
he  give  for  going  away  when  within  an  eighth  of  a  mile 
of  the  place?  To  own  himself  a  coward  or  indifferent 
to  the  welfare  of  the  village  would  be  to  lose  its  busi- 
ness. It  was  by  no  means  certain  that  an  attack 
would  be  made  that  night.  Though  that  were  proba- 
ble, he  might  transact  his  business  and  get  away  before 
dark.  Even  if  he  did  return  to  the  water,  he  could  not 
reach  Amoy,  but  must  wait  for  the  boat  the  next  day. 
After  hesitation  Mr.  Lin  and  Thean  passed  the  tower 
and  entered  the  village. 

The  watch  tower,  ])uilt  of  stone,  brick,  or  concrete, 
is  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  square,  and  about  ten  feet 
high.  On  the  side  toward  the  village  it  has  an  open 
door  ;  on  the  other  three  sides,  holes  for  watching  and 

178 


A  PRISONER.  179 

shooting  at  the  approaching  foe.  Built  along  the  path 
leading  to  the  home  of  the  foe,  it  is  occupied  only  in 
time  of  war,  and  not  even  then  unless  an  immediate 
attack  is  feared.  In  former  years  these  towers  were 
common,  but  since  the  government  has  shown  its 
power  to  keep  order,  village  wars  have  lessened  and 
towers  are  going  to  ruin.  Here  and  there  may  be  seen 
one  in  good  repair,  telling  that  an  old  trouble  has  not 
yet  been  settled. 

Watched  closely  as  they  passed  the  tower,  Mr.  Lin 
and  his  son  were  watched  more  carefully  when  they 
entered  the  town.  Though  suspicion  was  less,  curiosity 
increased  when  they  asked  for  tlie  chief  of  the  village. 
Told  that  he  was  absent  and  would  not  return  until 
night,  the  boatman  said  :  — 

"  Tlien  we  will  wait  for  him  and  walk  around  until 
he  comes.'* 

Father  and  son  were  followed  at  a  distance,  but 
undisturbed,  by  two  men. 

,  "They  take  us  for  spies,"  spoke  Mr.  Lin  to  Thean, 
"  and  were  we  to  try  to  escape  now  they  would  arrest 
us." 

'*  Do  you  think  there  will  be  an  attack  to-night?" 
asked  the  youth. 

"  I  cannot  tell,  nor  is  it  likely  that  the  people  know. 
Surely  they  expect  one,  or  those  men  would  not  be  in 
the  tower." 


180  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

"  I  hope  there  will  be  an  attack,  and  that  a  real 
battle  will  follow.  I  have  never  seen  a  fight,  and  this 
will  give  me  a  chance." 

"  You  will  see  little  of  it  should  the  attack  be  made 
at  night.  Yet  you  may  learn  more  than  you  care  to 
know  about  fighting  before  it  is  over,  if  the  enemy 
comes." 

"AVhy?" 

"  We  must  share  in  the  fight." 

''  We?     It  is  not  our  affair." 

"  It  must  be,  if  w^e  remain  here.  If  we  do  not  take 
the  side  of  the  people,  they  will  be  certain  that  we  are 
spies,  and  may  lock  us  up  if  they  do  not  punish  us. 
Should  the  battle  go  against  them,  they  would  make  us 
suffer  for  their  defeat." 

"I  would  rather  fight  than  be  arrested  as  a  spy. 
Nor  do  I  object  to  fighting.  A  boy  can  do  something 
in  battle." 

"  Yet  I  do  not  care  to  have  you  take  any  risk.  It  is 
enough  that  I  must  share  the  affairs  now  of  this  peo- 
ple. In  the  end  it  will  be  better  for  me,  for  the}^  will 
become  my  warm  friends  w^hen  they  find  me  on  their 
side  in  war." 

"  Father,  we  can  get  away  after  dark,  can  we  not?" 

"  Even  if  al)le  to  escape  here  we  may  run  upon 
enemies  watching  near.  No  ;  it  is  best  to  share  in  the 
affairs  of   the  village  now.     Had  I  supposed  trouble 


A   PHISOYEli.  181 

had  broken  out  I  woiild  not  have  brought  you  along, 
even  had  I  come." 

"  Perhaps  I  can  help  you." 

"You  might  help  more  if  away  and  safe." 

Mr.  Lin  met  the  village  chief  £it  night  and  was  told 
that  the  only  business  he  could  attend  to  then  was  the 
protection  of  the  place.     Said  he  :  — 

"  We  are  almost  certain  that  an  attack  will  be  made 
to-night.  I  have  been  away  to  get  help  from  friends, 
and  will  get  it  to-morrow,  not  before.  No  doubt  the 
foes  will  learn  that  and  come  after  dark." 

"  What  started  the  diflioulty?  "  aske<l  tiio  boatman. 

"The  folly  of  one  of  our  own  pcoijU'."  answered 
the  chief.  "  If  men  could  kcei)  their  tongues  (piii't, 
they  would  save  themselves  and  others  great  trouble. 
This  man  visited  the  home  of  enemies  and  boasted 
that  we  meant  to  punish  them.  They  were  angry  and 
beat  him.  He  told  of  the  unkind  treatment,  and 
several  visited  the  village  at  night  and  killed  i)igs, 
goats,  and  a  cow,  and  let  it  be  known  who  had  done  it 
and  why.  A  few  nights  after,  graves  of  our  ancestors 
were  broken  open.  Of  course  we  could  not  pass  over 
such  a  crime,  and  we  sent  a  company  to  punish  the 
ringleaders.  They  went  when  most  of  the  people 
were  away,  and  cut  off  the  ears  of  two  men.  That 
happened  two  nights  ago.  Since  our  foes  did  not  come 
last  night  we  expect  them  now.     1   am  gLnd  that  you 


182  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIK. 

are  licre,  for  you  can  advise  me.  The  men  are  excited 
and  rash.  Thc}^  may  force  a  fight  at  the  worst  time. 
The  elders  are  ah'eady  consulting  in  another  room,  and 
if  you  will  share  in  our  counsels  we  shall  welcome 
you." 

"  AVith  3'our  permission  my  son  will  accompan}'  me," 
said  the  ])oatman,  following  the  chief. 

"  Do  as  you  like  ;  boys  are  of  little  account  at  such 
times." 

"  I  have  asked  my  friend  to  meet  with  us,"  spoke 
the  leader,  entering  the  room  where  the  elders  were 
earnestly  discussing.  "  He  knows  about  foreign  ways 
of  w;ir  and  may  advise  us  wisely." 

"  We  do  not  care  to  try  foreign  but  our  own  ways," 
responded  an  old  man,  ''  and  shall  be  glad  if  he  advise 
according  to  the  best  methods  of  resisting  an  attack." 

"'The  little  I  can  do  and  say  will  l)e  like  adding  a 
drop  to  the  ocean,"  replied  Mr.  Liu;  "yet  you  are 
weleonu!   to  the  drop." 

''  Kathei',  tell  them  that  the  way  to  meet  an  enemy 
i-^  to  attaciv  liini  in  an  unexpected  way,  and  thus  make 
useless  liis  own  plans,  while  you  confuse  him,"  whis- 
pered Thean. 

''Tiie  time  has  not  yet  come  for  me  to  advise,  my 
soil,"  rtipljed  the  boatman.  '''J'hey  forget  that  the 
enemy  may  go  around  and  reach  the  village  by  a  dif- 
ferent route  than  the  path." 


A  PRISONER.  183 

"  My  friend  may  be  able  to  advise,"  said  the  chief, 
tiirnlDg  to  Mr.  Lin  after  a  prolonged  dispute. 

"It  seems  necessary  to  have  sentinels  in  other 
directions.  Those  in  the  tower  will  do  tlicir  duty ; 
but  what  if  the  attack  be  made  on  another  side?" 
asked  Mr.   Lin. 

"  We  do  not  expect  an  attack  from  anoth"r  village," 
answered  a  man  petulantly.  "  We  are  at  war  with 
only  one.  And  I  insist  that  we  lie  in  wait  on  either 
side  of  the  path  beyond  the  town  and  suddenly  attack 
the  foe  when  he  comes." 

After  earnest  discussion  several  sentinels  were 
stationed  around  tlie  village  and  bidden,  at  the  boat- 
man's su<>;G:estion,  to  lie  on  the  "jrouiid  and  report  the 
first  appearance  of  the  foe. 

"  My  son  here  is  a  student  and  has  read  much 
about  war ;  he  may  give  some  information,"  said 
Mr.   Lin. 

"  When  the  plans  of  wisdom  fail  we  shall  turn  to 
youth,"  replied  an  old  man,  giving  the  boy  a  look 
of  contempt. 

During;  the  discussion  messensjers  had  come  at 
different  tiuies  from  women  in  the  village,  request- 
ing that  their  husbands  come  home  from  the  tower. 
Now  a  man  came  from  the  tower  itself  and  asked  how 
long  the  men  must  remain  there.  Before  an  answer 
was  given  a  sentinel  hurried  in  and  reported  that  he  had 


184  THE   YOUNG   MANDAUm. 

heard  talking  north  of  the  vilhige,  find  he  suspected 
tliat  the  foe  had  come. 

"  This  man  has  just  arrived  from  the  tower  and 
reports  that  no  foe  has  been  seen  yet  or  heard,"  was 
the  reply.     "Go  back  and  attend  to  your  duty." 

"Wait;  his  report  may  be  true,"  sternly  spoke  the 
chief,  who  had  consulted  privately  with  Mr.  Lin  and 
listened  to  Thean's  suggestions.  Then  turning  to  the 
council,  he  continued  :  "  The  men  in  the  tower  must 
remain  and  keep  watch  until  we  give  further  orders. 
It  is  possible  that  the  foe  has  come  around  and  means 
to  attack  on  the  north  side." 

In  a  few  minutes  another  sentinel  hurried  in  and 
reported  that  he  had  heard  voices  near,  and,  creep- 
ing closer,  made  sure  that  enemies  were  waiting 
there.  Hardly  had  he  told  his  story  before  another 
entered  and  told  a  similar  one. 

*'  Impossible  !  "  spoke  a  young  man.  "  How  can  it 
be  that  three  companies  have  come  ?  " 

"It  is  possible  that  one  has  divided  into  three 
parts,"  spoke  Mr.   Lin. 

There  could  be  little  doubt  later  that  the  enemy  had 
come,  and  waited  just  outside  of  the  village  to  begin 
the  attack.  The  members  of  the  council  who  had 
op{)osed  Mr.  Lin's  advice,  and  despised  Tiiean's  sug- 
gestions, showed  more  excitement  but  gave  less  advice 
now,  and  were  more  ready  to  listen.  Mr.  Lin  spoke. 
Said  he  :  — 


A  PBISONEB.  185 

"  Quite  certainly  the  enemy  waits  until  you  sleep 
to  attack.** 

"Sleep!  As  if  we  could  sleep  at  such  a  time !  " 
replied  an  old  man. 

"He  does  not  know  that  you  expect  him  to-night. 
Because  he  does  not,  you  may  the  more  certainly 
defeat  and  drive  him  away.  Probably  he  waits  until 
after  the  moon  rises.  Before  that  you  may  prepare 
and  carry  out  plans  of  meeting  and  overwhelming 
him,"  said  the  boatman. 

After  long  and  varied  deliberations  a  plan  was 
determined  on  and  carried  into  effect.  Wiiilo  ^Ir. 
Lin  and  a  party  prepared  to  reach  the  watch  tower, 
others  got  read}'  for  a  pretended  celebration  that 
would  make  the  hidden  foes  believe  their  presence  was 
not  even  suspected. 

Men  and  boys,  carrying  lighted  torches,  beating 
gonjjs  and  drums,  blowini^  horns  and  shoutin<2:  as 
though  observing  some  joyous  festival,  marched  to 
the  temple  and  continued  the  celebration  there  for 
an  hour  or  two.  Meanwhile  the  boatman  and  his 
party,  ready  to  start  on  tlieir  errand,  waited  for 
instructions  from  the  elders  and  the  chief  of  the  vil- 
lage. Aiiain  the  leaders  differed ;  acraiu  the  chief 
assumed  the  authority  and  said  :  — 

"  Each  one  must,  in  the  best  way  possible,  reach 
the    tower,    and    wait    there    until   the    noise    of    the 


180  Till':    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

celebration  in  tlie  village  ends.  As  soon  after  as 
seems  wise,  you  will  march  out  as  quietly  as  possible 
and  approach  the  foe,  who,  doubtless,  is  dozing  in 
small  companies  around  the  village,  and  give  us  the 
signal.  When  you  learn  by  our  reply  that  we  are 
ready,  then  begin  your  attack.  We  will  do  the  same 
from  within.  Perhaps  our  wise  friend  and  his  learned 
son  can  add  something  to  the  instructions." 

"Only  this,"  responded  Mr.  Lin,  "  each  man  must 
go  alone  toward  the  tower,  and  crawl  along  the 
ground,  lest  his  form  be  seen  against  the  sky  by  the 
watching  foe.  If  one  be  captured,  he  must  not  betray 
either  the  plan  or  his  companions.  We  will  soon 
release  him,  so  he  need  not  fear." 

"  But  you  all  go  one  wa3^,  how  can  you  keep 
apart?"  asked  an  old   man. 

"  The  man  who  moves  north  until  he  passes  the 
enemy  may  reach  the  tower  as  speedily  and  surely  as 
he  who  starts  directly  for  it,"  replied  the  boatman. 
"  We  know  that  foes  partly,  and  I  believe  completely, 
surround  us.  Surely  they  will  not  leave  clear  the 
path  between  the  village  and  the  tower." 

"  Father,  may  I  go  with  you?  "  asked  Thean. 

"  It  is  too  dangerous,  my  son.     Stay  here  and  lielp." 

"  If  you  can  pass,  why  may  not  I?  Let  me  be 
with  you.  If  they  come  after  me,  I  will  growl  like  a 
dog,  jind   they  will  let  me  alone." 


A  PRISOXEB.  187 

''  Beware  that  tbey  do  not  club  you  like  a  dog." 

"They  cannot  see  in  the  dark;  and  meanwhile  I 
will  crawl  out  of  their  reach." 

Thean  urged  so  earnestly  that  Mr.  Lin  permitted 
him  to  go  along. 

The  party  passed  out  from  the  north  side  of  the 
village,  so  as  to  avoid  the  light  of  the  torches,  and 
then  separated,  Thean  only  remaining  by  his  father. 

The  boatman  led  the  way,  as  the  two  crawled  like 
moles  along  the  ground.  Growing  bold,  Thean  crept 
alongside,  then  passed  his  father,  intending  to  lead 
him,  and  so  reach  the  tower  first.  Instead  of  stop- 
ping occasionally  to  listen,  the  boy  moved  on,  and 
soon  became  separated  from  his  parent.  Alarmed, 
Thean  stopped,  listened,  turned  back,  and  then,  failing 
to  catch  a  sound  of  any  moving  being  near,  started 
anew  and  made  directly  for  the  tower.  All  went  well 
for  a  considerable  distance,  and  he  believed  himself 
safe.  Suddenly  he  heard,  directly  in  front,  voices 
speaking  softly.  "*  Enemies,"  said  he  to  himself  ;  and 
he  changed  his  course.  So  eager  to  escape  from 
those  he  heard  that  he  hardly  thought  of  danger 
ahead,  he  came  again  upon  not  a  group,  but  a  solitary 
sentinel. 

This  man  heard  something  and  stopped  to  listen. 
He  called  in  a  low  voice,  and,  receiving  no  answer, 
walked  in  the  direction  of  the  sound.     He  stopped  a 


188  THE    YOU.VG  MANDARIN'. 

fcnv  steps  short  of  the  silent  boy  and  listened  again. 
]^i()l)ably  he  saw  the  dark  form  crouching  on  the 
ground  and  he  spoke  louder. 

Thean  responded  with  a  growl,  and  started  as  fast 
as  he  could  go  on  all  fours.  A  moment  later  he  heard 
a  stone  fall  by  his  side.  This  he  answered  with  a 
dog's  yelp  of  pain;  and,  rising  up,  pretended  to  leap 
like  a  dog  in  haste,  but  his  awkward  movements  were 
detected  by  the  sentinel  who  had  pursued  a  short 
distance. 

The  yelp  aroused  other  men,  who  asked  the  sentinel 
what  caused  it.  He  replied  that  he  had  hit  a  dog  with 
a  stone.  This  satisfied  them,  and  might  have  saved 
the  bo}^  had  he  been  more  careful. 

In  his  eagerness  to  get  away  from  one  danger, 
Thean  ran  directly  into  another.  He  was  so  near 
another  group,  when  he  discovered  the  fact,  that  he 
liad  not  time  to  turn  and  escape  before  he  was  seen 
and  pursued.  Even  noAv  he  might  have  got  away  had 
his  movements  not  attracted  the  notice  of  another 
man,  who  flung  a  stone  at  the  supposed  dog.  The 
answering  yelp  was  far  more  like  the  brute  it  imitated 
than  the  movements.  The  man  gave  cliase ;  and, 
Thean  rising  to  his  feet  to  i-un,  ran  directly  against 
the  sentinel  wlio  liad  thrown  the  first  stone. 

The  youth  was  made  a  prisoner  and  taken  to  a  large 
company  of  watchers  and  questioned.     He  had  little 


A  PBISOXEIi.  189 

time  to  prepare  m  storv,  but  Cliinese  are  seldom  at 
loss  for  an  explanation.     Said  the  boy  :  — 

"  My  father  and  I  came  to  the  village  on  business, 
but  were  arrested  and  held  as  spies.  As  soon  as  we 
could  we  escaped  and  were  hurrying  away,  hoping  to 
pass  through  your  line  unnoticed.  I  hope  you  have 
not  caught  him,  then  he  will  soon  return  with  manda- 
rins and  set  me  free." 

He  gave  satisfactory  explanations  for  the  celebra- 
tion, though  he  said  he  knew  very  little  of  what  was 
going  on  in  the  village,  since  he  had  been  kept  a 
prisoner  most  of  the  time.  The  men  might  have  set 
him  free,  had  news  not  reached  them  that  another, 
trying  to  pass  from  the  village,  had  been  captured. 
Thean  was  told  to  describe  his  father's  appearance. 
The  man  who  had  brought  the  news  of  the  capture  of 
the  other  prisoner  listened  and  asked  several  ques- 
tions, then  said  :  — 

''  He  does  not  tell  the  truth.  Bind  and  keep  him. 
He  is  a  spy." 

That  settled  the  boy's  case.  His  hands  and  feet 
were  tied,  and  he  was  left  on  the  ground  as  if  a  pig 
or  dog. 

A  prisoner !  Bound  hand  and  foot  and  held  the 
captive  of  strangers  I  This  was  a  part  of  war  that 
Thean  did  not  expect. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

FREE    ACiAIN. 

WHEN  he  missed  his  sou  Mr.  Lin  wuited  and 
listened,  hoping  to  hear  him,  but  in  vain. 
Thinking  that  the  boy  had  hurried  on  to  reach  the 
tower  first,  the  father  started  forward,  listening  in- 
tently as  he  went.  The  yelp  of  a  dog,  tiieu  another 
later,  with  excited  voices  told  him  that  Theau  was 
near,  but  discovered  and  pursued;   then  a  prisoner. 

The  father's  first  impulse  was  to  go  to  his  son's 
rescue,  but  a  second  thought  showed  tliat  such  a 
course  would  be  worse  than  useless,  and  that  lie  could 
best  help  Theau  by  carrying  out  the  [)lan  made  in  the 
village. 

The  excitement  caused  by  the  capture  of  the  youtii 
enabled  the  boatman  to  pass  tlie  enemy  the  more 
easily,  and  he  reached  the  tower  among  tlie  first  of 
his  party.  One  after  another  the  others  came  in, 
until  only  one  man  and  Tiiean  were  missing. 

"1  hope  they  will  not  hold  my  son  for  a  ransom," 
said  Mr.  Lin,  who  had  not  forgotten  the  experience  of 
years  ago. 

*' Never  fear,"  replied  another.  "-They  will  be 
fortunate   if    they   get  away   with   whole  skins  them- 

190 


FREE  ALiAIN.  191 

selves.  They  will  do  no  barm  to  him  beyond  leaving 
him  bound  hand  and  foot.  We  will  find  him  thus 
when  we  drive  them  away." 

''If  it  be  possible,  my  boy  will  escape  before.  But 
they  may  not  give  him  a  chance,"  added  Mr.  Lin,  gain- 
ing hope. 

"'They  will  hardly  give  him  a  chance,  though  they 
may  not  think  it  worth  while  to  keep  close  watch  of  a 
boy." 

"•If  any  boy  can  outwit  a  body  of  men,  he  is  the 
one.  His  teacher  says  that  he  is  the  shrewdest  pupil 
he  ever  had,  and  that  he  is  certain  to  become  a  noted 
man  some  day.  He  is  a  leailer  now  of  the  boys,  if 
they  undertake  anytliing  uiiusutil,  I  am  certain  that 
the  [)lau  is  his  own.  He  suggested  to  me  and  the 
chief  the  phm  of  attack   to-night." 

"He  is  surely  a  bright,  smart  lad,"  was  the  re[)ly. 

We  turn  now  to  Theaii.  Thougii  Ixnind  hand  and 
foot,  his  mind  was  free  and  activt*.  He  did  not  su[)- 
pose  himself  in  great  danger,  l»ul  thought  of  the 
disgrace  that  would  follow  his  capture,  if  it  became 
known  at  Amoy.  His  friends  would  never  cease 
telling  him  about  it.  But  if  he  could  get  away,  and 
then  report  to  those  in  the  tower  what  he  had  heard, 
it  would  be  as  great  an  honor  as  his  capture  otherwise 
would  be  a  disgrace. 

While  the  men  talked  he  listened  and  planned  his 


11)2  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

escape.  He  knew  how  reiidily  ii  Chiniuiuiii  sleeps 
when  he  has  nothing  to  do,  so  felt  sure  that  all  except 
the  solitary  sentinel  would  slumber  soundly  for  a 
couple  of  hours  before  the  time  arrived  for  the  attack. 
If  they  would  only  sleep  soon  enough  for  him  to 
escape  and  report  their  plans  at  the  tower,  he  asked 
no  more.  He  believed  it  possible  to  turn  his  feet  so 
far  backward  that  his  hands,  tied  behind  his  back, 
could  reach  and  loosen  the  knots.  Yet,  until  the  men 
slept,  he  dared  not  attempt  to  get  free. 

The  men  talked  on,  and  laughed  as  they  talked  of 
the  surprise  awaiting  the  villagers  after  midnight. 
They  spoke  of  people  without  feet  carrying  on  their 
backs  those  without  arms,  and  of  earless  men  listening 
to  the  bleating  of  goats  and  squealing  of  pigs.  They 
laughed  almost  aloud  when  one  said  that  this  night 
would  end  forever  the  difficulty  between  the  villages, 
for  the-victims  would  never  again  dare  to  arouse  the 
men  waiting  to  punish  them  for  their  crimes. 

Thean  listened  anxiously  for  the  conversation  to 
cease,  and  then  thought  that  sleep  might  prove  con- 
tagious, so  began  to  snore.  His  good  imitation  de- 
ceived the  men,  and  one  said  :  — 

'^  Listen  to  the  snores  of  that  pup.  He  does  not 
take  his  captivity  to  heart.  Let  him  sleep  ;  he  can  do 
no  harm,  unless  he  snore  loud  enough  to  arouse  the 
villagers.     We  may  as  well  take  a  nap,  too,  before  the 


FREE  AG  Am.  193 

time  comes."  Saying  this,  one  of  the  men  was  quiet, 
aud  a  minute  or  two  later  asleep. 

Others  followed  his  example,  and  soon  the  whole 
company,  except  the  sentinel,  was  slumbering.  The 
loue  watcher  kept  awake  and  intent  on  his  duty  for  a 
time,  but  example  was  strong,  and  old  habits  stronger. 
Keeping  guard  was  new  business  to  him.  Walking 
back  and  fortli  after  a  hard  day's  work  in  the  field 
taxed  his  soldierly  qualities  beyond  endurance.  His 
companions  slept ;  why  should  he  resist  longer  the 
temptation  to  slumber  for  an  hour  or  two?  Nothing 
would  suffer  if  he  took  a  nap,  and  there  would  be  no 
one  to  know  if  he  awoke  in  time  to  arouse  his  fellows. 
Such  arguments  were  stronger  than  his  resisting  power, 
and  the  sentinel  sat  down.  A  word  tells  the  rest.  He 
slept. 

As  soon  as  the  sentinel  followed  his  comrades,  Tliean 
became  restless.  His  snoring  continued,  and  his  body 
tossed  and  tumbled,  yet  with  each  movement  went 
farther  from  the  captors,  AVhon  far  enough  away  he 
was  silent,  not  still.  His  feet  moved  up  backward 
until  within  reach  uf  his  hands,  aud  then  his  fingers 
touched  the  knots.  He  was  thankful  now  for  skill  in 
playing  shuttlecock  with  the  soles  of  his  feet. 

The  knots  were  hard,  his  hands  hampered  by  the 
cords  fastening  them,  yet  his  fingers  were  free.  The 
first  knot  yielded  slowly,  but  it  yielded,  and  the  ends 


194  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN, 

of  the  cord  slipped  through.  One  knot  loose !  The 
next  yielded  more  readily,  and  two  were  untied ! 
Another,  and  then  the  last.  The  boy's  feet  were  free. 
What  did  it  matter  that  his  hands  were  bound  ?  He 
did  not  need  them  for  walking.  If  he  could  but  reach 
the  tower,  those  cords  would  speedily  yield  to  the  knife. 
The  men  near  were  asleep,  and  he  might,  by  bending 
low,  safely  walk  away. 

Rising  to  his  feet,  Tlieau  looked  around  for  the 
tower.  Where  was  it?  Darkness  about  him  !  Noth- 
ing in  the  horizon  appeared  like  the  object  of  his 
search.  The  noise  in  the  village  had  ceased,  the 
lights  were  out,  nothing;  remained  to  direct.  He  had 
lost  hi»  bearings  while  tossing  and  rolling  along  the 
ground,  and  did  not  know  what  direction  to  take.  He 
could  but  guess  the  way  and  walk  forward.  While 
straining  his  eyes  to  see  the  tower,  he  stumbled  and 
fell  into  a  hole.  Looking  up  he  saw,  as  he  supposed, 
what  he  was  seeking,  and  near  at  hand.  Gaining  his 
feet,  he  walked  toward  it  to  find  a  tree.  He  changed 
his  course  and  moved  on,  listening  now  and  again  for 
the  voices  of  his  father  and  companions.  Instead  of 
voices  he  heard  footsteps,  and  following  him.  Chang- 
ing again  to  escape  what  he  believed  was  a  pursuing 
foe,  he  ran  as  swiftly  as  possible,  nor  did  he  stop  until 
assured  that  no  one  was  on  his  path. 

He  remembered  now  that  his  feet  in  running    had 


FREE  AGAIN.  195 

touched  solid  ground,  probably  the  path  between  vil- 
lage and  tower,  and  he  retraced  his  steps,  feeling 
carefully  the  way.  To  his  joy  he  reached  the  path. 
Doubtless  it  led  to  the  village  and  to  the  tower,  but 
which  was  the  way  to  the  latter?  Walkino;  along  the 
path  away  from  the  village,  he  thought  he  heard,  after 
traveling  some  distance,  the  sound  of  snoring.  He 
was  approaching  a  band  of  the  enemy.  Quietly  but 
at  once  he  retraced  his  steps.  He  knew  the  direction 
of  the  tower  now,  and  in  a  couple  of  minutes  heard 
voices,  saw  the  dark  outline?  of  the  scjuare  structure, 
and  tlieu  was  safe  inside.     In  a  low  voice  he  called  :  — 

'^  Father !  " 

"It  is  my  son  !      Tlieaii,  I  am  here.     Come  to  me." 

A  moment  after  father  and  son  were  t<3gether.  And 
whife  one  loosened  the  bands  the  other  told  what  he 
had  learned. 

"Did  any  one  go  out  from  this  place  a  short  time 
ago?"  asked  Thean. 

"  Yes,  I  did,"  replied  a  young  man.  "I  went  to 
see  if  the  enemy  was  asleep,  and  hearing  footsteps, 
supposed  a  sentinel  heard  me  and  was  running  back  to 
his  comrades." 

"And  I  ran  away,  supposing  you  to  be  one  of  the 
enemy  pursuing  me.  You  may  be  certain  that  they 
are  all  asleep." 

Thean's  report  convinced  the  men  that  the  time  to 


IIIG  THE    YOUNG   MANDAltlN. 

ntt.ick  had  come,  and  they  prepared  to  leave  the  tower. 
Until  DOW  there  had  been  a  dispute  about  leadership. 
Those  in  the  tower  insisted  that  their  chief  should 
lead,  and  those  who  came  from  the  village  said  that 
theirs  should  command. 

"Since  we  cannot  agree,  why  not  allow  our  wise 
friend  to  lead  us?"  asked  a  man.  "He  knows  more 
than  any  of  us,  and  with  his  wise  son's  help  he  surely 
will  be  able  to  lead  us  well." 

This  satisfied  both  parties.  Since  there  was  little  to 
do  beyond  leading  and  directing  the  men  to  do  what 
had  already'  been  decided  upon,  the  boatman  willingly 
accepted  the  position,  and,  followed  by  his  son,  led  the 
way  out  of  the  tower. 

Silentl}'  and  in  single  file  the  company  approached 
as  closely  as  was  safe  to  the  sleeping  foe,  and  then 
separated  to  make  as  long  a  line  as  possible.  While 
they  waited  a  night  bird's  cry  was  heard,  and  a  moment 
later  the  bark  of  a  dog  answered  from  the  village. 
The  cry  of  the  bird  was  repeated  and  answered  again 
by  the  dog.  For  the  third  time  the  cry  was  given  and 
responded  to  as  before,  but  this  time  by  a  succession 
of  short,  sharp  barks  as  if  the  dog  had  made  a  dis- 
covery, yet  did  not  know  what.  The  bird  changed  its 
cry  now,  and  a  moment  later  the  still  air  was  pierced 
by  yells,  screams,  and  shrieks,  horrid  enough  to  sug- 
gest that  a  regiment  of  demons  had  suddenly  appeared 


FREE  AGAIN.  197 

on  earth.  The  first  outbreak  was  followed  b\  a 
moment  of  silence,  and  that  by  another  series  of  yells 
more  terrifvins:  than  the  first.  Added  to  it  was 
another,  more  in  volume  if  less  frightful,  from  the 
village  itself.  Speedily  the  shrieks  from  outside  the 
line  of  foes  and  answering  howls  from  the  village  were 
echoed  by  cries  of  terror  from  the  aroused  sleepers. 
The  combined  sounds  cannot  be  described.  For  sev- 
eral minutes  this  horrid  uproar  continued,  lessening 
only  when  the  frightened  foemen  were  far  on  their 
homeward  way. 

Many,  if  not  most,  of  the  waiting  foe  were  aroused 
from  a  sound  sleep  by  .the  yells  of  the  tower  party. 
Hearintj:  the  shouts  coming  from  another  direction 
than  the  village,  they  supposed  an  armed  force  pres- 
ent to  assist  their  enemies  ;  between  the  two  bodies 
there  would  be  little  chance  for  victory.  Without 
stopping  to  consider  consequences,  each  man,  caring 
alone  for  himself,  started  homeward,  yelling  for  mercy 
as  he  ran.  The  shouts  of  fellow  fugitives,  supposed 
to  be  those  of  pursuers,  made  the  escaping  men  run 
the  faster  and  beg  the  more  for  mercy. 

AVhen  the  terror  of  the  foe  became  evident  the 
tower  party  changed  its  terrifying  shouts  to  those  of 
vengeance.  Men  were  heard  in  various  parts  of  the 
field  calling  to  their  fellows  to  shoot,  spear,  and  stab, 
and  to  let  not  even  one  escape.     The  fugitives  were 


198  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

told  that  not  a  iiiiin  should  rcMcli  his  home  alive. 
They  had  dared  to  make  war ;  their  opponents  would 
make  peace.  That  peace  would  never  be  broken, 
because  there  should  not  remain  a  man  to  disturb 
again. 

After  the  foe  was  scattering,  threats  gave  place  to 
ridicule.  Those  without  shouted  to  the  flying  people 
to  take  a  few  feet,  hands,  and  ears  along  as  trophies 
of  victory  and  proof  of  valor.  They  were  bidden  to 
proclaim  their  courage  and  tell  how  boldly  they  had 
slept  on  the  field,  until  aroused  and  driven  away  by 
more  watchful  opponents. 

Mr.  Lin's  men,  though  separated,  were  only  on  the 
south  side  of  the  village,  thus  giving  the  fugitives 
opportunity  to  escape  in  all  directions  except  that  of 
their  home.  The  villagers  contented  themselves  Avith 
shouting.  There  was  little  pursuit,  except  that  made 
by  their  frightened  comrades. 

The  surprise  had  been  complete,  and  the  victory  all 
that  could  be  desired.  There  had  been  no  light  what- 
ever except  of  noise,  nor  had  the  victors  cared  to  take 
prisoners.  Content  to  send  their  opponents  home  in 
a  state  of  hopeless  terror,  they  sought  to  do  no 
more. 

Fifteen  minutes  after  the  first  shout  was  heard  the 
last  cry  of  the  fugitives  iiad  died  away,  and  the 
villagers  were  rejoicing   over  their   bloodless  victory. 


FREE  AGAIN.  199 

No  one  was  hurt ;  all  except  the  solitary  captive  were 
happy. 

He  was  discovered,  bound  hand  and  foot,  helpless 
on  the  field,  where  his  captors  had  left  him.  Beyond 
his  capture  and  the  ridicule  bestowed  by  his  fellow 
townsmen,  he  too  was  unharmed. 

Though  every  member  of  the  tower  compan}^ 
deemed  himself  a  hero,  Mr.  Lin,  and  next  him 
Thean,  received  the  praise  of  the  people.  The  story 
of  tiie  boy  was  told  and  retold,  until  the  youth 
appeared  a  marvel  in  the  eyes  of  the  villagers. 

Village  warfare  does  not  always  end  in  a  farce. 
Too  often  serious  results  follow,  and  bloody  battles  are 
not  unknown.  Prisoners  are  taken,  men  are  wounded, 
combatants  slain  ;  and  the  trouble  that  might  have 
been  settled  before  the  fii^ht  becomes  the  heritasre  of 
the  children  of  those  who  engaged  in  it.  Unless  the 
mandarins  interfere,  the  difficulty  may  break  out  at 
any  time,  yet  may  remain  hidden  for  generations. 
Fortunately,  a  stronger  hand  in  the  general  govern- 
ment has  lessened  in  number  and  in  seriousness  these 
village  wars. 

Not  until  long  after  midnight  did  the  excitement 
pass  away  sufficiently  to  allow  the  boatman  and  his 
weary  son  to  retire.  Even  then  Thean  was  too  much 
excited  to  sleep.  Near  morning  he  sank  into  a  rest- 
less   slumber,    awaking    several    hours   later    with    a 


200  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

distressing  headache.  He  told  his  father  that  he 
could  not  move  without  intense  pain,  and  begged  to 
be  allowed  to  remain  in  bed  for  a  while  lonofcr. 

"Lie  still  as  long  as  you  wish,"  said  the  father; 
"  we  cannot  leave  until  noon,  and  if  you  are  able  to 
go  then,  I  will  have  you  carried  down  to  the  water  in 
a  sedan  chair.  It  is  better  that  you  remain  quiet  and 
away  from  the  people,  for  they  will  only  excite  you 
by  their  talk.  They  regard  you  as  the  bravest  and 
wisest  lad  they  ever  knew." 

The  boy  was  able  to  rise  before  noon  and  to  take 
a  little  food  before  starting.  The  ride  to  the  water 
refreshed  him,  and  the  sail  homeward  made  him  feel 
better  still,  so  that  he  was  almost  himself  again  when 
he  landed  on  the  Amoy  jetty. 

The  chair  bearers  told  the  boatmen  and  passengers 
Thean's  exploit,  and  gave  no  small  share  of  the 
credit  for  tlie  bloodless  victory  of  the  previous  night 
to  the  youtli.  Tlius  he  was  quite  a  hero  on  board 
the  vessel,  and  even  a  greater  one  among  his  comrades 
when  they  learned  his  adventures  in  the  country. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

A    FISHERMAN. 

THOUGH  improved  bv  his  short  rest,  Thean  did 
not  feel  the  effects  long.  The  old  headaches 
and  weariness  returned,  and  the  youth  said  that  he 
could  not  continue  his  studies. 

''  But  you  must,"  responded  old  Mrs.  Lin.  ''  It 
will  not  do  to  stop  now.  Remember  that  you  are  pay- 
ing beforehand  the  price  of  learning,  riches,  honor, 
and  power.  AVill  you  pay,  and,  when  so  near  to  the 
prize,  refuse  to  take  it?  " 

"  But  what  will  be  the  good  of  riches  and  honor,  if 
my  health  fail  and  1  die?"  asked  he. 

"  You  will  not  die  ;  you  are  young  and  your  strength 
will  not  fail  as  soon  as  you  suppose.  Keep  on,  though 
you  may  study  less.  There  is  great  danger  that  you 
will  never  begin  again  if  you  stop  now.  Better  keep 
moving,  though  it  be  ever  so  slowly,  than  stop  entirely. 
Great  men  suffered  as  you  do  to  gain  their  honor. 
Pay  the  price  now,  get  the  honor  later." 

"Father,  if  you  will  allow  me,  I  will  go  on  one  of 
your  boats  for  a  few  months,"  said  Thean  shortly 
after  this  conversation  with  his  grandmother.  ' '  Grand- 
mother fears  that  I   will   stop   entirely  if   I   stop   at 

201 


202  THE    YOUNd    MANDARIN. 

\\\\  ;  lull  Www  is  no  daniior  of  that.  T  must  rest  now 
if   I  over  stndy  iiny  uioi'c." 

Mr.  l>in  did  not  fnvor  liis  son's  plan  nor  wish  him  to 
stop  his  studios  for  m  day.  IIo  liad  beoome  as  anxious 
as  any  for  Thean's  success  as  a  literary  man  ;  yet 
oven  he  saw  tlmt  the  yontli  was  wearing  out  if  not 
breaiving  down,  and  lie  promised  to  see  what  could  ])e 
done.  Shortly  after  lie  proposed  that  Thean  spend  a 
few  months  in  a  fisliing  boat  on  the  ocean.  He  said 
that  it  would  bo  better  for  him  to  be  on  the  rough 
waters  than  in  the  smooth  harbor,  for  the  tossing  of 
the  waves  would  drive  out  far  quicker  any  evil  that  had 
found  a  home  in  the  student's  body. 

"  Father,  T  would  much  ratlier  l)e  on  yours  tlian  on 
the  l)oat  of  a  stranger.  Beside,  fisliing  boats  are 
dii'ty,  the  men  rough,  and  food  poor.  Yet,  if  you  think 
best  and  grandmother  allows,  I  will  try  it  for  a  month," 
answered  tlie  boy. 

Old  Mrs.  Lin  objected,  but  finally  yielded  on  condi- 
tion that  lier  grandson  promise  to  begin  his  studies 
at  once  if  sea  life  restored  his  health.  The  younger 
ISIrs.   l.iu   was  scarcely  consulted. 

Tiie  ca})tain  of  the  ])oat  on  wliich  Thean  went  was 
]\Ii'.  Twin's  friend,  but  his  crew  were  strangers  to  the 
3'outii,  :ind  displeased  that  sucli  n  delicate  addition  lijid 
been  in.'ulc  1o  tlieir  number.  They  (U'cL-uumI  th:it  hti 
knew  nbout  iu'itii(n'  lioating   nor   lisiiing,  nnd  would   be 


A   FISH  EH  MAN.  203 

a  bother  rather  than  help.  For  a  few  days  they 
seemed  to  have  guessed  aright,  but  the  quiet,  pale 
youth  speedily  changed.  His  hands  hardened,  liis 
face  browned,  his  quiet  ways  disappeared,  and  he 
became  one  like  themselves,  except  that  he  did  not 
adopt  their  rougli  ways  and  bad  language. 

His  dress,  if  better  than  theirs,  was  rough  and 
coarse,  his  friendship  hearty,  his  skill  as  a  fisherman 
soon  almost  equal  to  their  own,  and  his  appetite  for 
their  poor  food  all  that  even  fishermen  could  ask.  Nor 
did  the  youth  care  to  play  gentleman  while  they  did 
the  work.  He  said  that  he  came  to  share  with  them, 
and  he  meant  to  do  it. 

Old  jNIrs.  Lin  mourned  to  see  her  grandson  become 
more  and  more  a  fisherman.  She  said  that  his  hands 
would  never  again  l)ecome  soft  and  delicate,  nor  his 
skin  i)ale  as  before  the  sun  had  tanned  it,  and  tliat  his 
student  manners  would  be  lost  entirely  before  his 
health  was  restored.  She  bewailed  the  tiuje  lost,  and 
lamented  that  his  companions,  once  his  inferiors,  were 
rising  far  above  to  remain  liis  superiors  for  life. 

"lam  paying  now  the  price  of  hard  study;  they 
are  reaping  the  advantages  of  leisure  enjoyed  when  I 
was  at  work.  I  have  learned  that  too  great  speed  may 
mean  slow  progress,"  said  Thean,  responding  to  his 
grandmother's  lament,  when  he  was  home  one  day 
while  his  boat  was  undergoing  repairs,  and  the  captain 


204  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

selling  the  fish  caught.  '*  I  am  now  doing  more  than 
pa^'iug  a  penalty,  I  am  learning  a  lesson,  and  at  the 
same  time  laying  up  a  supply  of  strength  for  future 
work." 

The  youth  had  been  a  month  with  fishermen,  and 
might  have  spent  several  months  on  the  water  had  it 
not  been  for  a  shark  that  visited  his  own  and  neigh- 
boring boats,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  the  crews. 
The  creature  was  more  than  a  thief.  He  not  only 
stole  fish  from  the  lines  and  nets,  he  destroyed  nets 
and  carried  away  lines,  until  fishing  became  worse 
than  useless. 

The  men  were  provoked  and  perplexed.  They 
could  not  keep  the  shark  away,  they  did  not  dare  kill 
it.  Tiiey,  in  common  with  Chinese  fishermen  else- 
where, believed  that  it  brings  bad  luck  to  kill  a  shark  ; 
no  matter  what  kind  of  luck  his  presence  brings,  it 
will  not  do  to  kill  him. 

For  some  time  the  thief  seemed  to  prefer  the  boat 
in  which  Thean  was,  and  his  line  to  those  of  his  com- 
panions. This  made  the  fishermen  say  that  the  shark 
and  the  student  were  friends,  and  while  one  remained 
in  the  boat  the  other  would  be  near. 

Though  the  men  said  this  in  a  joke,  Thean  was 
annoyed  by  it,  and  still  more  to  lose  so  many  fish,  and 
to  be  compelled  to  get  new  hooks  and  lines  so  often. 
The  youth  studied  ways  for  getting  rid  of  the  thief, 


A   FISHEBMAm  205 

but  failed  to  discover  a  suitable  ooe,  uutil  lie  lost  a 
large  fish  and  Hue  which  he  was  pulliug  up  for  the  last 
time,  before  starting  for  the  shore  with  a  supply  of 
fish. 

Reaching  the  shore  Thean  disappeared,  nor  did  he 
return  to  his  companions  until  the  boat  was  ready  to 
start  again  for  the  open  sea.  He  carried  a  tightly 
covered  and  bound  package  under  his  arm,  but  refused 
to  say  what  it  contained.  He  placed  it  under  his  seat 
and  refused  to  allow  others  to  examine  or  even  touch 
the  wrapper.  He  said  that  all  should  know  in  time 
what  he  meant  to  do  with  the  bundle. 

The  crew  had  caught  a  few  fish  before  the  shark 
arrived.  The  first  fish  stolon  was  from  the  captain's 
line.  He  was  angry,  and  declared  that  if  tiie  shark 
did  not  leave  they  might  as  well  give  up  fishing.  Uy 
and  by  another  man  lost  a  fish,  and  line  with  it.  Soon 
another,  and  then  the  captain  again.  He  was  very 
angry,  and  said  that  he  wished  some  one  would  kill 
the  rascal. 

"If  you  will  allow  me  to  use  a  few  fish,  I  will  try 
to  kill  him,"  answered  Thean. 

The  captain  gave  permission,  yet  said  that  he  must 
pay  for  them  if  his  experiment  failed.  But,  if  he 
drove  the  monster  awav,  he  might  have  all  the  fish 
he  needed. 

A  little  later  Thean  fastened  a  strinsf  to  one  of  the 


2()G  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

fish  Mini  dropped  it  overboard.  That  sank  slowly; 
shortly  after  it  disappeared  there  was  a  jerk,  aud 
Thean  pulled  up  a  broken  string ;  nothing  else. 
Ridiculed  by  his  companions,  he  smiled,  yet  made  no 
answer  as  he  dropped  a  larger  fish  into  the  water,  to  pull 
in  a  few  minutes  later  a  broken  string;  a2:ain.  This  he 
did  four  times,  each  time  selecting  a  larger  fish,  and 
each  time  losing  it.  The  thief  became  bold  and 
hardly  waited  for  the  fourth  to  sink  beyond  sight 
before  he  snapped  it  from  the  cord.  The  men 
grumbled  at  the  boy  for  wasting  the  fish,  but  Thean 
asked  them  to  wait  a  little  while  and  then  see  if  they 
had  been  wasted. 

The  fifth  was  the  largest  fish  in  the  boat,  and  when 
dropped  over  the  side  it  presented  a  strange  appear- 
ance. It  had  been  cut,  and  something  placed  inside 
made  it  seem  almost  round.  In  the  mouth  was,  not 
a  string,  but  a  wire,  to  which  was  fastened  a  small 
lope.  This  fish  did  not  sink  as  readily  as  the  others, 
nor  (li<l  the  shark  wait  for  it  to  get  under  water. 
Kising  to  the  surface,  and  giving  a  sudden  turn,  the 
gnat  thief  sei/ed  the  fish  and  started  off.  lUit  his 
Icclli  (lid  not  snap  tiie  wire  ;  the  rope  fastened  to  it 
was  lied  to  the  l)oat,  aud  that  felt  a  sudden  jerk. 
Then  th(!re  was  a  slackening  for  a  moment  of  the 
tension,  as  if  something  l)elow  had  given  way,  and 
later  the  rope  was  more  taut  tiian  before.     It  resisted 


A   FISHEBMAN.  207 

the  strain  for  a  moment  only  and  broke.  The  fish 
and  wire  had  been  taken  and  a  part  of  tlie  rope  was 
gone. 

The  men  now  ridiculed  Thean  more  than  ever. 
They  asked  how  many  more  fish  he  meant  to  waste, 
and  if  he  supposed  it  possible  ever  to  give  the  shark 
all  he  would  eat.  Tliey  declared  the  monster  hollow, 
and  said  that  he  would  stretcii  and  hold  all  the  fish 
they  gave. 

Thean  quietly  watched  tlie  water ;  on  his  face  was 
a  look  of  earnest  expectation,  but  no  disappointment. 
He  told  them  to  wait  and  see  if  the  shark  came  back 
for  more  fisii.  The  fishermen  turned  their  attention  to 
the  water,  nor  did  they  look  long  in  vain.  The 
monster  arose  to  the  surface,  but  seemed  to  take  no 
interest  in  anything  around  hiui.  He  acted  as  if 
impelled  by  some  frenzy,  and  as  though  he  had 
forgotten  about  the  boat  and  its  fish.  For  a  moment 
he  swam  furiously  in  one  direction,  and  then,  turning 
suddenly,  swam  as  swiftly  the  other  way.  Soon  he 
changed  his  course  and  made  for  the  boat,  as  if 
determined  to  destroy  that  and  its  occupants.  When 
near  the  vessel  he  disappeared,  and  a  little  later  came 
out  on  the  other  side,  swimming  furiously.  Suddenly 
he  stopped  and  lay  on  the  surface  motionless.  Again 
an  impulse  seized  him,  and  he  leaped  into  the  air,  to 
disappear  beneath  the  water  a  moment  after.     He  was 


208  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

not  gone  long.  Rising  to  the  surface,  he  swam  with 
fury  toward  the  boat  until  near  it,  then,  changing 
his  course,  swam  as  swiftly  in  another  direction.  He 
had  not  gone  far  before  he  stopped  and  lay  still  as  if 
dead.  Then  plunging  downward,  he  disappeared 
again,  to  rise  in  a  short  time  near  the  boat.  There  he 
lay,  turning,  twisting,  and  writhing,  as  if  in  fearful 
agony  ;  and  then  he  started  anew  on  the  mad  race, 
this  time  swimming  in  a  large  circle.  His  speed 
slackened,  the  circle  became  smaller,  and  then  the 
monster  lay  still,  except  a  quivering  of  his  flesh  and 
a  slight  movement  of  his  tail.  He  seemed  dying,  but 
he  died  hard.  When  he  appeared  dead  he  suddenly 
revived,  gave  a  tremendous  leap  into  the  air,  and 
plunged  beneath  the  surface.  Gone  for  a  few  seconds, 
he  reappeared  and  swam  along  the  water  wath  furious 
speed,  then  stopped,  twisted,  tossed  this  way  and 
that,  and  ended  by  rolling  over  and  over,  slower  and 
slower,  until  he  was  still  and  seemed  certainly  dead. 
But  death  had  not  ended  his  torture,  for  he  revived 
and  lashed  the  water  with  his  head  and  tail,  making 
it  boil  and  rise  in  spra}'  like  steam.  Gradually  this 
motion  lessened  until  there  w^as  stillness,  except  a 
quiver  passing  along  the  huge  frame.  That  ceased 
too,  and  the  struo-gles  of  the  shark  ended  forever. 
He  was  dead. 

Thean  watched  these  struggles  in  silence,  but  his 


A  FISUEBMAN.  209 

eyes,  fixed  on  the  creature  or  watching  for  his  appear- 
ance, and  the  smile  of  satisfaction  on  his  face  showed 
how  intensely  interested  was  the  boy  in  the  shark. 
Not  a  word  was  spoken  in  reply  to  the  jeers,  the 
exclamations,  and  the  inquiries  of  his  companions. 
He  seemed  to  think  of  nothing  but"  the  monster 
dying  on  the  water.  When  it  was  plain  that  the 
shark  was  dead,  then  he  replied  to  the  men  :  — 
"  Yes,  he  is  dead  ;  I  tliought  that  would  kill  him." 
A  remarkable  change  had  taken  place  in  the  fisher- 
men durintr  this  death  struijcsrle  of  the  creature. 
Thean  was  to  them  no  longer  a  young  student  ignorant 
of  everything  but  book  learning,  no  longer  a  person 
to  be  ridiculed  and  reckoned  as  inferior  to  themselves 
in  knowledge  of  fish  and  fishing.  He  was  more  than 
a  mere  boy,  more  th:in  human  ;  he  had  powers  of 
which  they  knew  nothing.  If  he  was  not  favored  by 
the  gods,  then  demons  were  his  friends,  for  he  could 
not  alone  have -killed  that  shark  so  quickly  and  with- 
out effort. 

After  that  the  men  treated  the  boy  with  a  respect 
that  amounted  to  reverence.  They  seldom  spoke  to 
him,  yet  when  they  did  it  was  in  subdued  voices  and 
respectful,  even  polite,  language ;  but  they  seemed 
ill  at  ease  in  his  company.  Occasionally  they  whis- 
pered together  and  to  the  captain,  yet  kept  the  subject 
from  Thean. 


210  THE  'YOUNG  MANDARIN, 

The  iiKMi  found  an  excuse  for  returning  to  Araoy 
long  before  the  regular  time  ;  and  when  the  city  was 
reached  the  captain  told  Mr.  Lin  that  it  would  be 
unwise  for  his  son  to  go  out  to  sea  again,  lest  all 
suffer  for  killing  the  shark.  He  added  that  for  his 
own  part  he  had  no  fear,  but  for  Thean's  sake  it 
would  be  wise  that  the  boy  remain  ashore. 

''What  possible  harm  can  come  to  you  or  my  son 
because  of  that  shark?"  asked  the  boatman.  "You 
should  feel  thankful  that  the  beast  is  dead." 

''  We  do  feel  so,  and  are  very  grateful  to  your  son 
for  it.  Yet  because  we  respect  and  honor  him,  we 
fear  to  have  him  take  the  risk.  Surely  that  shark 
has  friends  in  the  water,  and  they  will  take  revenge 
on  your  son.  That  will  bring  his  companions  into 
trouble." 

Mr.  Lin,  less  superstitious,  said  that  he  did  not 
believe  there  was  much  danger,  yet  if  the  captain 
feared  to  take  Thean  along  again,  he  must  remain 
ashore. 

"  Not  for  myself,  but  for  my  crew,  am  I  speak- 
ing," replied  the  captain.  "  They  refuse  to  go  to  sea 
with  me  again  if  he  is  along.  They  say  that  the 
friends  of  the  shark,  whoever  they  may  be,  will 
surely  take  revenge  ;  and  since  your  son  is  so  wise, 
the  revenge  will  be  on  his  companions  rather  than  on 
him,  lest  lie  cause   them   to  suffer.      1   cannot  let  my 


A   FISHEBMAN.  211 

men  go,  and  do  not  wish  to  miss  your  son,  but  must 
do  one  or  the  other.  Apart  from  other  considerations 
are  his  own  interests.  No  doubt  if  he  goes  on  the 
water,  the  friends  of  the  shark  will  watch  to  be  re- 
venged ;  so  my  advice  is  that  he  remain  on  shore  for 
a  few  months." 

Though  Mr.  Lin  ridiculed  the  idea  of  danger,  his 
mother  did  not.  When  she  learned  of  the  death  of 
the  shark  she  said  emphatically  :  — 

"  Thean  shall  not  return  to  the  water.  To  go  out 
in  a  small  boat  where  he  would  be  seen  and  his  shadow 
fall  on  the  water  would  be  to  risk  if  not  lose  his  life. 
He  did  well  to  kill  the  shark,  and  now  must  avoid  ven- 
geance. It  is  well  that  he  remain  ashore,  for  he  mio;ht 
become  a  fisherman  for  life  if  allowed  to  continue 
much  longer.  All  his  talk  has  been  of  the  water  and 
fishing." 

And  so  ended  the  fishing  da3's  of  the  3'oung  student. 
Nor  was  he  sorry  to  be  in  better  company  and  live  in 
a  house  again,  sheltered  from  storm  and  wet.  Asked 
by  his  father  how  he  killed  the  shark,  Thean  replied  : 

"  I  prepared  a  number  of  bamboo  splints,  sharpened 
at  each  end  and  fastened  in  the  middle  like  the  splints 
of  a  basket.  These  I  bent  together  at  the  ends  and 
put  a  ring  over  to  hold  the  points  close  to  each  other. 
The  whole  appeared  like  a  large  pineapple.  At  the 
bottom  I  fastened  a  thick  wire  and  coiled  several  feet 


212  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN: 

of  it  inside  the  macbine,  and  then  fastened  the  wire  to 
llie  ling.  The  wire  was  long  enongh  to  roach  several 
feet  beyond,  for  liad  I  used  a  rope  the  shark  would 
iiavo  bitten  that.  This  niacliine  I  pressed  inside  the 
largest  flsli  we  had,  and  then,  after  baiting  the  sliark 
witli  smaller  fisli  fastened  to  a  string,  let  the  lish  and 
machine  overboard.  B}^  this  time  the  shark  was  ready 
to  swallow  an^^thing  without  examination,  and  he 
quickly  gulped  down  what  had  been  prepared  for  him. 
As  before,  he  pulled  away  and  expected  no  doubt  to 
break  loose,  but  the  wire  held,  nor  could  he  bite  it. 
Tlien,  as  I  expected  he  would,  he  pulled  harder,  and 
that  pulled  the  ring  off,  releasing  the  sharpened  splints. 
Those  no  doubt  at  once  spread  out  and  pierced  in 
every  direction  as  he  jerked  harder,  and  broke  the 
rope.  That  last  pull  forced  the  sharp  points  into  his 
stomach  so  deeply  that  death  must  follow.  I  did  the 
preparation,  and  the  splints  did  the  rest.  That  is  all 
of  it." 

It  was  a  cruel  death,  but  Chinese  think  little  of  pain 
and  suffering  caused  to  hsh,  fowl,  and  brutes.  Mercy 
to  human  bein«2;s  even  is  sadlv  lackins;. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

A    CABIN    BOY. 

THEAN  returned  to  his  studies  from  the  fishing 
bout  stronger  and  better  in  health.  For  :i 
while  he  seemed  well,  but  his  anxiety  to  be  ready  for 
the  government  examinations  made  him  neglect  health, 
and  in  a  few  months  the  old  dilliculties  returned  with 
new  and  alarming  symptoms. 

-Grandmother,"  said  he,  ''there  is  something  the 
matter  with  my  feet  and  hands  ;  a  numbness  is  creep- 
ing up,  and  my  toes  and  iiugers  are  stiff.     My  head 
aches  so  that  1  can  hardly  study,  and  there  are  pains 
all  tlu'ough  my  body.     It  is  imimssible  to  be  ready  for 
the  coming  examination,  and  1  fear  1  cannot  be  ready 
even  for  the  one  that  follows,  if  1  am  ever  able  to  pass." 
The   grandmother    was    alarmed,   especially   at   the 
numbness  and  stiffness  of  his  lingers.     Her  questions 
troubled  Thean,  yet  he  did  not  learn  from  her  what 
fears  were  disturbing  her.     Instead  of  telling  him,  she 
told  her  sou  later :  — 

^'We   must  do  something   for  our  sou   or    all   our 
hopes  for  him  must  prove  vain."      . 

••Why  does  my  worthy  mother  speak  thus?"  asked 
the  boatman  respectfully. 

213 


214  Till':    YOU  Mi   MANDARIN. 

"  The  leprosy  is  coming." 

'*  Leprosy?" 

'*  Yes  ;  leprosy." 

"  Impossible  !     It  cannot  be." 

'*  Yet  it  is  true.  He  has  symptoms  of  the  disease; 
and,  unless  something  be  done  speedily,  nothing  but 
the  power  of  gods  can  make  the  disease  let  go  its  hold. 
It  is  uot  too  late  yet.  Y^ou  must  consult  the  best 
doctors,  and  his  mother  and  I  will  do  our  utmost  at 
the  temples.  The  gods  may  hear  our  pra3^ers  and 
spare  him,  if  we  are  faithful  and  liberal  in  offerings." 

]Mr.  Lin's  faith  in  the  gods  had  not  increased,  nor 
did  he  have  much  more  confidence  in  the  doctors  of 
bis  country.  He,  however,  thought  it  would  be  no 
harm  to  allow  the  prayers  and  otferings  at  the  tetnple, 
while  he  consulted  a  man  in  wliom  he  had  more  faith 
than  all  the  doctors  of  his  own  land. 

The  boatman  had  heard  much  of  the  success  of  a 
foreign  physician  in  Amoy,  and  determined  to  take 
Thean  to  see  him.  Without  consulting  either  his  wife 
or  mother,  IMr.  Lin  went  with  his  son  to  the  oMice  of 
the  physician  and  through  an  interpreter  told  his 
story. 

"  Your  son  has  no  leprosy,"  said  the  doctor,  after 
a  careful  examination,  "  but  he  mny  have  that  or 
some  other  disease  as  fatal  if  he  does  not  give  more 
attention   to   his   health.     He   is   studying    himself  to 


A    CABIN  BOY.  215 

death.  He  must  go  north  and  remain  for  a  winter  in 
a  cold  climate ;  then,  if  he  does  not  study  meanwhile, 
he  will  be  able  to  take  up  his  studies  again  and  keep 
on  for  years  without  trouble." 

Mr.  Lin  and  Tliean  urged  the  physician  to  give 
medicine  to  cure  the  symptoms.  They  said  that  it 
was  impossible  for  him  to  go  so  far  and  remain  away 
so  long.  They  believed  that  the  physician  could  give 
remedies  that  would  speedily  remove  the  ditliculty. 

"  Medicines  will  not  rest<jre  him  ;  he  must  Ir.ive  rest, 
and  must  take  it  for  severtd  months,"  spoke  the  doctoi- 
to  the  interpreter.  *■'  All  the  medicines  in  the  woild 
will  not  save  his  lit'*'  it"  he  does  not  sto[»  his  studies 
and  rest.  It'  he  follows  mv  advice  he  will  net  well 
without   medicine." 

I'lKible  to  get  further  advice,  and  since  no  remedies 
were  offered,  father  and  son  sadly  left  the  i>hysician's 
ollice.  On  their  way  houie  they  talked  over  the  advice, 
and  unwillingly  admitted  that  if  notliiug  better  seemed 
possible,  the  trij)  north  uuist  be  consitlered. 

'•  I  cannot  study  ;  that  is  certain,  unless  something 
be  done.  And  nothing  thus  far  has  helped  me,  except 
when  I  took  rest.  I  believe  that  would  soon  make  me 
feel  better.  But  grandmother  is  so  eager  that  I  con- 
tinue my  studies  that  she  will  hardly  consent  to  my 
resting  even  for  a  month." 

''  Even  if  you  rest,  will  that  remove  the  symptoms 


21 G  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

of  leprosy?"  tisked  Mr.  Liu,  in  response  to  vvhut  bis 
son  had  siiid. 

''  But  lie  siiid  that  I  have  no  leprosy,"  replied  Thean. 

"  Not  yet;  but  you  may  have  soon.  Will  it  not  be 
better  to  remove  all  danger?  I  do  not  wish  you  to  go, 
yet  will  you  not  in  the  end  gain  time  if  3'ou  go?  He 
said  that  you  can  stud}'  for  years  on  your  return." 

"  Will  grandmother  allow  me  to  go?  " 

"  She  would  rather  have  you  go  and  return  later 
than  stay  and  die." 

Old  Mrs.  Lin  opposed  the  northern  trip  most  vigor- 
ously, and  insisted  that  it  was  nothing  more  than  the 
effort  of  a  foreigner  to  get  rid  of  a  bright,  hopeful 
youth  by  sending  him  away  from  home  forever. 

"  But  he  has  performed  wonderful  cures,  and  says 
that  this  will  restore  Thean,"  urged  Mr.  Lin.  "  We 
know  that  rest  is  needed,  —  why  not  have  him  try? 
Nothing  else  will  restore  him  to  health." 

^'Nothing?  Where  are  our  doctors?  Where  are 
our  gods?  You  forget  your  own,  and  think  forever  of 
foreigners.  See  some  of  our  own  doctors  ;  meanwhile 
his  mother  and  I  will  do  our  best  at  the  temples,"  urged 
the  old  lad3\ 

A  month  of  trial  brought  no  change  for  the  better, 
and  old  Mrs.  Lin  yielded  to  Thean's  request  that  lie 
be  allow('(l  to  try  the  northern  climate. 

It  was  in  autiinni,  the  northeast  trade  wind  had  set 


A   CABIN  BOY.  217 

in,  and  no  Chinese  junk  would  start  north  until  the 
following  spring.  If  Thean  went  by  water  at  all,  he 
must  go  by  steamer,  for  even  foreign  sailing  vessels 
seldom  attempt  a  northern  voyage  at  that  time  of  the 
year.  But  the  passage  on  a  steamer,  with  board  while 
north,  would  be  an  expensive  trip  for  the  young  stu- 
dent. While  Mr.  Lin  could  afford  it,  he  was  too  fond 
of  money  to  spend  so  much  if  he  could  avoid  it. 

Fortunately,  tlie  very  thing  he  wished  for  happened. 
A  year  before,  Captain  Brode  of  the  Forward,  a 
foreign  coasting  steamer,  met  Thean  and  requested 
his  fatlier  to  allow  him  to  become  cabin  l>oy  on  a  trip 
along  the  coast.  The  same  vessel  entered  Amoy  on 
her  way  north,  and  Mr.  Lin  determined  to  get  his  son 
the  position  now  as  cabin  boy. 

"  I  have  a  good  boy,  and  do  not  care  to  change," 
replied  the  commander  to  the  boatman's  offer. 

Before  the  Forward  was  ready  to  start  that  cabin 
boy  had  accei)ted  an  offer,  and  hired  out  as  a  clerk  in 
the  establishment  of  a  foreign  merchant.  ^Ir.  Lin  was 
conveniently  near  when  the  fact  became  known  that 
the  vessel  needed  another  cabin  boy,  but  had  nothing 
to  «ay  about  his  son  until  urged  by  Captain  Brode  to 
let  him  go  along. 

The  boatman  hesitated,  and  presented  difficulty  after 
difficulty.  The  distance  was  too  great;  time  of  ab- 
sence too  long  ;  dangers  serious  ;   Thean  not  strong ; 


218  Tllh:   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

graudinotlier  and  mother  very  unwilling  to  part  with 
him  ;  if  willing  to  go,  other  ctiptains  would  be  glad  to 
employ  him  at  liigher  wages  than  could  be  afforded  by 
the  commander  of  the  Forward  ;  so,  on  the  whole,  the 
father  did  not  think  it  wise  to  close  the  bargain  offered 
by  the  captain.  Yet  the  boatman  did  not  refuse  it, 
and  Captain  Brode,  compelled  to  get  a  boy,  very  anx- 
ious to  have  Thean,  since  there  was  liope  of  getting 
him,  urged  and  increased  the  salary  offered.  He  said 
that  there  would  not  be  hard  work,  and  the  youth 
would  be  made  strong  by  the  voyage,  so  both  sides 
would  be  satisfied.  This  willingness  to  accept  one  not 
altogether  strong  had  an  effect,  and  finally  Mr.  Lin 
agreed  to  let  his  son  go ;  but  as  a  great  favor  to  his 
friend,  the  captain,  and  at  immense  sacrifice  of  feeling 
on  his  part,  and  loss  to  Thean  in  time  at  school. 

The  captain  thanked  the  father  for  the  favor,  and 
half  believed  him.  Had  he  known  that  the  boatman 
warned  the  former  cabin  boy  of  the  cold  and  danger  of 
a  northern  voyage  in  the  winter,  and  got  him  the  situ- 
ation with  the  merchant,  he  would  have  felt  less 
grateful. 

•'I  shall  never  see  you  again,"  cried  old  Mrs.  Lin 
when  she  bade  her  grandson  farewell,  "  but  I  will  visit 
the  temples  daily  to  pray  the  gods  to  take  care  of 
you.  Should  you  ever  return,  you  will  not  forget  your 
grandmother's  spirit  in  the  unseen  world." 


A   CABIN  BOY.  219 

"  GraDclmother,  1  expect  to  be  back  next  spring, 
well  and  strong,  and  to  go  with  you  to  the  temples  to 
thank  the  gods  for  my  restoration,"  replied  the  youth 
cheerfully.  ^"  You  will  be  glad  then  that  you  allowed 
me  to  go.  And  think  how  many  dollars  I  shall  bring 
back  witli  nv^  for  my  work !  Beside,  I  shall  see  much 
of  the  world,  and  learn  more  than  if  I  were  well  and 
remained  at  school." 

The  younger  Mrs.  Lin  bade  her  son  farewell  with  a 
sigh  ;  then  was  silent.  After  he  left,  she  disappeared, 
nor  was  she  seen  again  during  the  day.  For  days 
after  she  did  not  mention  her  sou's  name.  \Vhen  it 
was  spoken  in  her  [)resence  a  sigh  told  the  mother's 
feeling. 

Mr.  Lin  tried  to  remain  cheerful,  as  he  took  his  son 
to  the  Forward  in  his  best  boat,  and  remained  at  tiie 
vessel's  buoy,  waving  his  boy  farewell  until  distance 
and  darkness  hid  him  from   the  father. 

Captain  Brode  was  a  kind-hearted  man,  and  allowed 
his  cabin  boy  to  remain  on  deck  until  Amoy  had  disap- 
peared.    Nor  then  did  he  command  him  to  go  to  duty. 

'"  Be  easy  with  him,  steward,"  said  the  captain. 
''  He  is  new  to  the  work,  nor  is  he  strong.  He  will  be 
all  right  in  a  few  days,  and  then  will  show  what  he 
can  do.  1  am  not  wrong  in  my  judgment.  His  bright 
eyes  and  honest  face  mean  all  the}"  say." 

After  the  steamer  was  fairly  out  on  the  ocean  and 


220  TUE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

had  taken  her  course,  the  captain  entered  the  cabin 
and  tried  to  talk  with  Thean  in  ''  pigeon,"  that  is, 
business  English. 

This  is  a  mixture  of  English  and  other  words,  in 
Chinese  idioms,  with  terminations  that  belong  to  no 
civilized  tongue.  The  following  conversation  between 
the  captain  and  Thean  will  give  some  idea  of  this 
pigeon  English. 

'^  You  savee  Chinaman  talkee ;  my  savee  English- 
man talkee.  My  wanchee  you  talkee  me  all  o  same 
Chinaman  talkee.  My  wanchee  learn  talkee  all  o  same 
Chinaman  talkee.  You  tellee  me?  You  savee?"  said 
the  captain. 

Thean  replied,  "  My  tly.  My  no  savee  muchee 
Englishman  talkee.      My  wanchee  learn  chop  chop." 

''  Velly  well.  Mollow  day  we  begin,"  responded  the 
commander. 

Putin  plain  English,  this  would  be,  '-You  under- 
stand Chinese;  I  nnderstand  English.  1  wish  you  to 
speak  to  me  as  the  Chinese  speak.  I  wish  to  learn 
Chinese.     Will  you  teach  me?     Do  you  understand?" 

"  I  will  try.  I  do  not  understand  much  English.  I 
wish  to  learn  very  qnickly." 

"  Very  well.     To-morrow  we  begin." 

The  two  made  slow  progress  in  getting  acquainted, 
until  the  steward  was  called  to  assist  as  interpreter. 
Then  thi;  yjMitli  informed  the  captain  that  the  Chinese 


A    CABIN  BOY. 


221 


spoken  at  Canton  and  Hong  Kong  would  hardly  be  un- 
derstood at  Swatow,  much  less  at  Amoy  ;  and  would  be 
quite  unlike  the  language  at  Foochow  and  ports  farther 
north.  He  said  dialects  differ  so  much  that  they  seem 
almost  entirely  different  languages  ;  and  the  number  of 
dialects  cannot  be  told,  because  they  Mend  or  join  to- 
gether by  such  gradations  that  it  is  impossible  to  tell 
where  one  ends  and  another  begins. 

'^  What  shall  I  do?"  asked  the  captain  in  despair. 
'^  I  want  to  learn  your  language,  that  I  may  transact 
business  with  your  people  in  their  own  tongue.  Ac- 
cording to  your  statement,  I  must  learn  at  least  half  a 
dozen  different  languages,  before  I  can  speak  to  the 
people  in  the  various  ports." 

''  If  you  learn  the  mandarin  dialect,"  responded  the 
youth,  ^'you  will  fuid  people,  and  especially  ofhcials, 
in  every  port  to  whom  you  can  speak.  Beside,  it  is 
the  language  of  the  north.  Every  one  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  land  speaks  it." 

''  Do  you  know  anything  about  that  dialect?  " 

"Ido." 

"How   did   you   learn,  since    it   is   not   spoken  at 

Amoy  ?  " 

''  It  is  spoken  at  the  yamen,  and  by  many  others." 
"  What  did  you  do  at  the  yamen?     Do  you  mean  to 

be  an  ofllcial  some  day?" 

''Perhaps   so.     I   learned   some   from  the  yamen; 


22"!  THE    YOUNG   MANDAItlN. 

inoii'  from  tliosc  speaking  tlic  dialect ;  most  from  my 
teacher.  Since  it  is  llie  language  of  the  mandarins, 
and  every  student  who  expects  to  graduate  hopes  some 
day  to  become  an  otlicer,  it  seemed  necessary  that  I 
learn  it." 

"  Is  it  more  difficult  than  other  dialects?" 

''  I  think  not.  When  we  know  one  dialect,  it  is 
easy  to  learn  another,  for  the  idiom  is  the  same,  and 
words  resemble  each  other.  If  you  wish  to  learn  man- 
darin, I  will  try  to  teach  you  ;  and  you  may  use  it 
while  north." 

"How  did  the  Chinese  language  become  divided  by 
dialects?" 

"  Probably  by  people  remaining  secluded.  They 
spoke  word  after  word  unlike  their  distant  neighbors, 
and  thus  gradually  changes  came  and  grew." 

The  Forward  stopped  at  different  ports  on  business, 
occasionally  becanse  of  storms  ;  and  thus  Thean  saw 
much  of  the  country,  not  a  little  of  foreigners.  His 
voyage  became  a  school  as  well  as  a  health  trip. 

He  had  been  at  sea  only  a  short  time  when  head- 
aches disappeared,  strength  returned,  and  he  felt  well. 
Though  well  in  body,  his  heart  was  s;ck  for  home.  He 
counted  the  months  and  then  days  before  the  time  for 
return  would  come.  Never  did  days  seem  longer  than 
the  first  ten.  After  a  while  he  became  contented,  then 
almost  happy. 


A    CABIN  BOY.  223 

The  captain  bud  told  Mr.  Lin  tliat  his  northern  voy- 
age would  take  months,  and  that  he  expected  to  carry 
a  cargo  to  Japan  ;  probably  would  find  enough  business 
to  keep  him  north  until  spring  ;  but  he  said  nothing 
about  being  compelled  to  lay  up  his  vessel  for  repairs. 
Reaching  a  northern  port,  he  made  repairs,  and  thus 
Thean  saw  ice  and  snow  for  the  first  time  in  his  life. 

At  first  the  youth  shivered,  and  feared  to  go  outside 
the  cabin  ;  ])ut  extra  clothing  and  exercise  changed  his 
fear,  so  that  he  enjoyed  the  cold  and  delighted  in  the 
vigorous  climate. 

Not  until  spring  was  the  vessel  ready  for  sea  again  ; 
and  then,  to  Tliean's  disappointment,  the  cargo  for 
Japan  was  ready.  Though  a  voyage  to  a  foreign  land 
was  a  treat  worth  all  it  cost,  the  youth  would  gladly 
have  missed  it  and  gone  directly  home.  He  had  heard 
nothing  from  his  relatives,  and  did  not  know  whether 
they  were  dead  or  alive.  He  might  have  received 
letters,  but  Chinese  are  not  given  to  letter  writing. 
The\'  had  no  regular  mails,  except  as  managed  by  for- 
eigners along  the  coast,  so  letters  were  seldom  sent. 

Late  in  the  spring  the  Forward  started  on  her  re- 
turn, and  Thean  counted  the  days  before  Amoy  would 
be  in  sight.  He  wished  now  for  the  northeast  mon- 
soon ;  and  wished  that  it  would  blow  harder  than  any 
remnant  of  the  winter  trade  wind  blew.  The  increasing 
southwest   wind,  as  the  vessel  passed  along  the  coast, 


224  THE   YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

might  tell  of  warmer  weather,  but  it  told  of  a  longer 
vovas^e. 

These  trade  winds,  or  monsoons,  as  they  are  called, 
blow  quite  regularly,  not  always  steadily,  from  the 
northeast  during  the  latter  part  of  autumn,  all  of 
winter,  and  the  first  part  of  spring.  The  rest  of  the 
year  the  southwest  wind  has  right  of  way,  and  usually 
keeps  it.  In  spring  and  autumn  there  seems  a  contest, 
always  ending  in  favor  of  the  southwest  in  the  former, 
the  northeast  in  the  latter  season. 

The  Forward,  entering  Formosa  Channel,  came  on  a 
fleet  of  anchored  fishing  vessels,  and  changed  her 
course  to  avoid  disturbing  them.  Meanwhile  another 
steamer  from  the  south  approached,  but  moved  directly 
for  the  fleet.  No  warning  was  given,  nor  did  an}^  one 
on  the  steamer  seem  to  notice  the  smaller  craft. 

The  fishermen  doubtless  supposed  the  stranger  would 
change  her  course  like  the  Forward.  Not  until  too  late 
did  two  crews  hurry  to  hoist  anchors  and  sails  to 
escape.  The  stranger's  iron  prow  craslied  into  a  fish- 
ing vessel ;  a  cry  of  terror  came  from  the  helpless 
crew,  and  then  boat  and  men  disappeared.  A  few 
moments  later  two  men  were  seen  clinging  to  a  portion 
of  the  wreck  that  floated,  and  their  voices  heard  in  a 
despairing  cry  for  help. 

^'  That's  the  way  with  Captain ,"  said  Captain 

Brode.     "He  is  worse  than  a  brute;    he  acts  like  a 


A    CABIX  BOY.  225 

demon.  I  have  heard  that  he  never  turns  out  for 
fishermen  ;  I  have  seen  it  now.  Such  men  ought  never 
to  be  allowed  on  the  sea.  He  will  say  that  they  are 
only  heathen.  Well,  if  he  thinks  he  is  better,  I  would 
rather  take  my  chance  among  heathen  at  the  judgment 
than  with  him.  What  if  they  are  heathen?  Life  is 
sweet  to  them,  and  they  have  as  much  right  to  live  as 
he.  But,  see  there,  Thean  !  Why  don't  those  other 
fishermen  save  those  poor  fellows  ?  " 

The  strange  vessel  kept  on  her  way,  no  one  on 
board  appearing  to  notice  what  had  happened,  and  the 
poor  fishermen  shouted  in  vain  for  help.  Their  com- 
panions in  the  other  boats  near  had  escaped  the 
destruction,  and  now  were  settling  down  again  to 
business,  as  if  nothing  unusual  had  occurred. 

"  They  flaid  to  save  them  ;  evil  spilits  of  water  pull 
them  in  if  they  pull  dlowning  men  out,"  answered 
Thean  to  the  captain's  inquiry. 

"  Well,  something  must  be  done.  Those  poor  fel- 
lows must  be  saved.    It 's  a  shame  to  let  them  perish." 

Saying  this,  the  captain  ordered  the  vessel's  course 
changed  and  a  boat's  crew  to  get  ready  to  rescue  the 
men  from  the  wreck.  When  the  steamer  stopped,  the 
captain  bade  Thean  order  the  fishermen  nearest  the 
wreck  go  to  the  rescue  of  their  comrades.  No  notice 
was  taken  of  the  command  ;  nor  yet  after  it  had  been 
twice  repeated. 


226  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

"Tell  tbeiu  if  they  doD't  save  those  poor  fellows 
I  '11  run  them  down,"  spoke  the  commander  to  his 
cabin  boy. 

The  only  response  to  this  was  a  speedy  hoisting  of 
anchors  and  sails,  and  each  boat  made  all  haste  to  get 
away. 

"Why  don't  they  save  those  fellows?"  asked  the 
captain. 

"They  flaid  you  bleak  their  boats,"  replied  Thean. 

"  We  've  got  to  save  them  or  they  will  perish,"  said 
the  captain  half  to  himself. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  steamer's  boat  had  the  wrecked 
fishermen  and  was  turning  to  the  Forward. 

"Take  them  to  the  nearest  fishing  boat,"  shouted 
the  captain. 

The  sailors  tried  to  obey,  but  the  fishermen,  by  the 
aid  of  oars  and  sails,  kept  away,  and  the  unfortunates 
were  brought  on  board  the  Forward. 

"What  kind  of  men  are  fishermen?"  asked  the 
captain  of  the  cabin  boy.  "  Why  do  they  refuse  to 
take  their  own  companions  on  board  ?  " 

"Tiiey  flaid  to  do  it.  Bad  spilits  in  water  want 
men  ;  if  don't  get  them,  will  get  men  what  save  them. 
They  don't  want  to  die,  so  won't  lisk  lives." 

"  Then  they  are  more  afraid  of  bad  than  of  good 
spirits.  If  good  spirits  don't  i)uni.sh  tlicni  for  such 
neglect,  then  I  see  no  use  of  good  spirits.     But  what 


A   CABIX  BOY.  227 

nonsense  !  Can't  good  spirits  take  care  of  men  who 
rescue  others?  Perhaps  you  think  that  captain  who 
ran  over  the  boat  and  killed  or  drowned  the  others  of 
the  wrecked  crew  a  bad  man  ;  yet  remember  he  was  a 
stranger.  Those  who  refused  to  save  the  fellows  in 
the  water  were  friends,  perhaps  relatives.  You  people 
think  foreigners  are  hard-hearted  ;  but  remember  that 
your  countrymen  are  even  worse." 

When    the    rescued    men    came    on    deck    they    ap- 
proached the  captain,  bowed  low  to  him,  then  kneeled, 
down  and  kissed  his  feet.     After  that  they  looked  up 
into  his  face,  while  they  knelt,  and  with  folded  hands 
worshiped  him  as  if  a  god,  and  began  to  pray. 

'*Tell  them  not  to  do  that,"  said  the  captain  to 
Thean,  as  he  gently  lifted  up  the  fishermen.  ''Tell 
them  that  I  have  simply  done  what  every  foreign 
Christian  would  or  should  do.  Tell  them,  too,  that 
the  captain  who  ran  down  their  boat,  though  from  a 
Christian  land,  is  not  a  Christian,  but  boasts  that  he 
worships  no  God  nor  does  he  care  for  any." 

After  they  had  been  lifted  to  their  feet,  the  rescued 
men  addressed  the  captain  in  their  own  language,  and 
again  attempted  to  kneel  before  him.  This  he  refused 
to  allow,  and  bade  Thean  tell  them  that  they  were 
welcome  to  a  passage  to  Amo}^,  and  food  and  what- 
ever comforts  the}'  needed  while  on  his  ship.  Then  he 
asked :  — 


228  TIIK    YOUNG   MANDAIilN. 

"  What  arc  the\'  sa34ng  anyway?" 

"  Tliey  say  that  you  lescued  them,  and  all  they  have 
is  yours.  They  say  they  have  wife,  childlen,  liome 
who  stlave  if  they  dlown.  You  save  all.  Tliey  never 
folget  what  you  do.  If  you  b'long  to  God,  your  God 
better  than  Chinaman  gods.  When  they  see  3'our 
God  they  tell  what  you  do,  and  ask  him  give  you  gleat 
liches  and  long  life." 

"All  right.  But  tell  them  that  they  can  have  my 
God  as  their  own.  He  is  a  God  who  cares  for  fisher- 
men, and  wants  all  to  serve  and  love  him.  He  don't 
want  anybody  to  die,  and  commands  us  to  save  life 
everywhere." 

Though  Thean  liad  noticed  that  the  captain  was  a 
man  of  pra^^er,  it  made  no  great  impression  on  him. 
He  merely  thought  him  devoted  to  his  God,  as  Chinese 
are  to  theirs.  When  the  commander  spoke  of  Jesus 
Christ  the  youth  listened,  but  without  interest,  and 
forgot  what  had  been  said.  The  captain's  rescue  of 
these  men,  and  his  reason,  made  an  impression  on  the 
miud  of  the  student  that  did  not  pass  away. 

While  such  men  as  Captain  Brode  may  be  rare,  they 
are  not  unknown.  The  author  met  them  in  the  East. 
Such  as  commanded  the  strange  steamer  were  not 
unknown  either,  years  ago ;  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  they 
have  all  left  the  sea  and  given  place  to  men  more 
worthy  to  command  a  ship. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 


A    GRADUATE. 


THE  AN   returned  from  his  voyage  sun-browned, 
rugged,  and  well.     All  symptoms    of   leprosy, 
except  stiffness  of  the  finger  joints,  had  passed  away. 

He  was  ready  for  study  and  found  something  to 
inspire  him.  Friends  of  learning  had  arranged  for  an 
examination  in  Amoy  ;  and  all  students,  except  those 
who  had  already  passed  a  government  examination, 
might  compete.  As  an  inducement,  prizes,  ranging 
from  a  few  dollars  down  to  a  few  dimes,  had  been 
offered  for  the  twenty  best  scholars  in  Amoj"  and 
vicinity. 

Thean  became  a  candidate  at  once,  though  he  hardly 
expected  to  gain  a  prize  ;  nor  did  he  care  very  nuich 
if  he  did  not.  This  trial  would  fit  him  for  the  more 
severe  one  of  the  government. 

On  the  appointed  day,  with  many  older,  not  a  few 
younger  than  himself,  the  young  student  entered  the 
room  and  learned  what  the  test  would  be.  Each  must 
write  an  essay  of  six  hundred  words,  on  a  subject  to 
be  announced  then,  and  have  it  ready  without  blot  or 
mistake  within  five  hours.  This  work  must  be  done 
with  no  other  help  than  memory  gave,  though  the  stu- 

229 


230  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

(lent  might  quote  as  iniicb  as  he  would,  providing  he 
quoted  correctly. 

A  few  minutes  were  allowed  for  preparation  after 
the  doors  were  closed,  then  the  subject  was  given  and 
the  students  began  their  work.  Long  before  the  time 
expired  most  of  the  candidates  had  completed  tlieir 
task,  and  waited  for  the  doors  to  open.  Some  unfor- 
tunate ones  were  compelled  to  leave  the  building  at  the 
end  of  the  hours  without  finishing  their  work.  They 
had  failed. 

Each  completed  essay  was  handed  to  persons  ap- 
pointed to  receive  it,  and  the  writers  were  told  that, 
as  soon  as  the  judges  could  examine  and  decide,  the 
prizes  should  be  awarded  without  fear  or  favor.  The 
names  of  successful  competitors  would  be  found  in 
due  time  posted  on  the   bulletin. 

The  days  which  passed  before  the  announcement  were 
anxious  ones  to  Thean.  Each  morning  he  visited  the 
bulletin  to  see  if  the  decision  had  been  made.  When 
he  s;iw  a  crowd  standing  before  the  place  one  day,  he 
knew  lliat  tiie  time  had  come.  Pressina;  throuoh  the 
multitude,  lu'  saw  the  board  and  read  downward.  To 
iiis  delight  his  mime  was  eleventh  on  the  list!  He  had 
taken  the  eleventli  prize  !  The  money  amounted  to  a 
little  less  than  two  dollars,  but  what  cared  he  for  that? 
II(!  stood  eleventh  among  the  hundreds  of  undergrad- 
uate students  in  the  vicinity  of  Amoy  ! 


A   GBADUATE.  231 

He  did  not  wait  loDg  for  the  congratulations  of  his 
friends,  Init  hurried  home  with  the  good  news.  No 
one  was  more  pleased  than  old  Mrs.  Lin.  She  de- 
clared that  this  was  proof  that  Thean  had  a  bright 
future  before  him  ;  and  he  need  but  hasten  forward  to 
o-ain  the  orreatuess  and  wealth  in  store. 

Such  examinations  are  not  uncommon  in  China,  and 
are  intended  to  urge  forward  young  students,  and 
prompt  others  to  seek  an  education.  Those  offering 
prizes  are  regarded  as  friends  of  learning  and  justly- 
popular. 

Thoutrh   few  sovernments    show    more    respect    for 
learning  than  the  Chinese  do,  few    nations    of    equal 
advance  have  a  larger  proportion  of  people  who  cannot 
read.     Just  how  great  is  this  proportion  is  diflicult  to 
say  ;  those  who   sliould    know  do    not  agree   in    their 
opinions.     Nor  is  that  strange.    The  proportion  varies 
in  different  parts  of  tiie  country.     And  the  question 
may  fairly  be  asked,  How  much  can  the  people  read? 
Though    a  man  knows  a  few  hundred    characters,  he 
cannot  read  an  ordinary  book.     To  be  able  to  read  in 
Chinese,  one  must  be  familiar  with  two  or  three  thou- 
sand  characters    at   least.     Since  each  is  unlike    the 
others,  this  gives  a  difficult  task,  and  requires  years  of 

study . 

Not  only  does  the  peculiarity  of  the  language  make 
learnino-  a  greater  task  in  China  than  in  other  countries, 


232  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

but  poverty  is  a  great  obstacle  in  tlie  way.  Schools 
are  not  free ;  each  must  pay  for  his  education. 
Though  the  price  of  the  teacher  be  small,  varying 
from  one  to  many  dollars  a  year  for  each  pupil,  even 
a  sinj2;le  dollar  mav  be  hard  to  ojet.  Most  of  the 
boys  are  compelled  to  earn  their  living  as  soon  as  able 
to  work. 

Those  familiar  with  the  Middle  Kingdom  say  that 
about  one  fourth  of  tlie  men  can  read  a  little ;  others, 
that  not  one  in  a  hundred  can  read  any  ordinary  book. 
Both  statements  may  be  true.  Girls  seldom  learn  to 
read,  hardly  ever  go  to  school.  If  taught  at  all,  they 
are  draighters  of  the  rich,  who  can  afford  to  have  pri- 
vate teachers. 

Inspired  by  his  success,  Thean  prepared  for  the  first 
government  examination.  Several  days  before  it  took 
place  he  went  with  his  security  to  Tong  Wan  and 
entered  as  a  candidate.  His  security  was  a  sewtsai, 
to  whom  he  paid  a  few  dollars  for  his  services  during 
the  whole  examination.  For  this  the  man  agreed, 
according  to  custom,  to  accompany  him  to  the  exami- 
nations, to  teach  him  what  to  do,  except  that  he  could 
not  enter  the  hall  with  him  ;  to  assure  the  otiicials  that 
he  was  honest  and  faithful,  and  that  he  would  do  all 
he  promised  ;  and  further  to  warrant  that  his  state- 
ments were  true  and  correct.  Because  each  candidate 
must  have  a  sewtsai  for  security,  Thean  engaged,  for 


A   GBADUATE.  233 

a  few  hundred  cash,  another,  in   case  the   first  could 
not  attend. 

The  candidate's  application  stated  in  writing  that  he 
entered  the  examination  for  the  honor  learning  gave, 
and  not  to  make  money  by  it,  nor  yet  to  become  a 
teacher,  nor  to  represent  another.  It  further  gave  his 
name,  age,  weight,  size,  color  of  his  hair  ;  said  that 
he  wore  no  mustache  ;  told  the  names  of  his  parents, 
grandparents,  neighbors  on  either  side,  and  principal 
teacher.  Not  least,  it  declared  that  he  was  not  a 
descendant  of  any  of  tlie  classes  forbidden  by  law  to 
enter  a  government  examination. 

The  sewtsai  witnessed  to  tlie  truth  of  these  slate- 
nients,  and  then  the  api)lication  was  stamped.  For 
this  stamping  the  candidate  paid  a  fee,  an<l  for  another 
fee  it  was  registered.  For  a  tliird  fee  tlie  young  man 
received  a  paper  bearing  his  number  and  entitbng  him 
to  enter  the  examination  as  competitor. 

Before  daylight  on  tlie  day  of  trial,  Thean  and  his 
security  waited  before  the  Tong  Wan  hall  in  a  crowd/ 
for  the  doors  to  open.  At  sunrise  an  officer  unlocked 
and  threw  them  open,  and  another  called  by  numlier 
the  candidates  for  examination.  As  each  was  sum- 
moned, he  appeared  with  his  sewtsai ;  the  latter 
answering  all  questions,  the  other  merely  nodding 
assent. 

When  Thean's  number  was  called,  he  appeared  with 


234  THE    YOUNG    MAXDARIN. 

teapot,  bottle  of  wine,  and  basket  of  food  ;  and  re- 
sponded, as  had  others  before  liim,  to  tlie  questions. 
Then  he  was  carefully  examined,  his  clothing  searched, 
Mild  his  food  closely  scrutinized,  lest  he  have  a  hidden 
book  or  paper  to  help  in  the  examination.  After  this 
search,  a  roll  of  paper  bearing  his  number  was  handed 
him,  and  he  was  directed  to  his  numbered  seat  in  the 
hall. 

This. search  is  not  a  mere  matter  of  form.  The 
classics  are  published  in  very  small  characters,  so  that 
copies  may  be  smuggled  into  the  hall  in  garments  or 
food,  or  by  watchers  themselves.  A  candidate  dis- 
covered with  one  is  dismissed  in  disgrace,  but  may 
return  at  the  next  examination  season,  for  the  officers 
are  supposed  to  have  forgotten,  or  he  to  have 
repented. 

The  hall  was  a  barnlike  structure,  having  small 
cells,  each  witli  a  wooden  bench  and  desk,  and  space 
enough  for  the  student  to  sit  but  not  lie  down. 
Though  shut  in  from  others,  they  are  open  to  watchers 
on  raised  platforms. 

When  every  cell  had  its  occupant,  the  outer  doors 
were  shut,  locked,  and  sealed  ;  nor  could  any  enter  or 
leave  until  a  sufficient  number  of  candidates  had  com- 
pleted their  work  to  make  it  advisable  to  let  them  go. 
Sickness  and  even  death  would  not  suflice  to  open  the 
doors.     If  one  dies,  and  such  a  case  is  not  unknown,  the 


A    GRADUATE.  235 

body  must  remain  until  night,  and  then  be  removed,  not 
by  the  door,  but  througli  an  opening  made  in  the  wall. 

There  are  three  examinations  to  be  passed  for  the 
degree  of  sevv^tsai,  the  first  at  the  town  hall,  the  second 
at  the  county  seat,  and  the  third  there  or  wherever 
else  the  Literary  Chancellor,  who  is  chief  director, 
orders  it. 

As  the  third  is  the  most  important  and  like  the  others, 
it  will  be  sufficient  to  describe  that  more  fully  and  pass 
by  the  other  two  with  a  few  words  regarding  each. 

Thean  completed  his  work  at  the  first  trial  long 
before  sunset,  and  departed  with  the  second  company. 
After  many  days  he  visited  Tong  Wan  to  hear  the 
decision.  He  had  been  successful,  and  his  name  was 
near  the  top  of  the  list.  This  made  probable  his  pass- 
ing the  second  and  third.  He  had  now  what  is  known 
as  "  a  name  in  the  town  " ;  that  is,  iiis  name  was 
posted  in  the  town  as  a  successful  competitor  at  the 
first  of  the  three  examinations. 

The  second  examination  was  at  Chin  Chew ;  and 
again  the  young  man  passed,  now  receiving  *'  a  name 
in  the  county."  The  third,  if  successful,  would  give 
him  "  a  name  in  the  state." 

The  terms  toicn^  county^  and  state  are  used  because 
they  will  be  better  understood  than  a  translation  of 
Chinese  names;  yet  town,  county,  and  state  do  not 
give  the  full  idea. 


236  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

At  the  first  examiuatioii  candidates  came  from  only 
a  small  district,  at  the  second  from  a  much  larger, 
and  at  the  third  from  a  larger  still.  Those  at  the  second 
had  been  successful  at  the  first  in  the  various  towns  ; 
those  at  the  third  had  passed  at  the  various  county  ex- 
aminations. So  it  is  believed,  though  favoritism  some- 
times prevails,  each  contains  better  students  than  the 
preceding,  and  every  trial  is  more  severe  than  the  one 
before  it.  Each  has  more  candidates  than  the  preced- 
ing one,  for  those  who  have  passed  the  lower  and 
failed  at  the  higher  are  allowed  to  try  at  each  suc- 
ceeding one  until  successful.  Thus  by  adding  those 
who  have  failed  before  to  the  new  candidates,  the 
number  grows. 

The  final  examinations  took  place  at  Chin  Chew,  the 
county  seat.  This  city,  though  far  more  important 
than  Amoy  politicalh%  is  much  smaller ;  but  if  the 
number  of  people  at  the  examination  indicated  size,  it 
might  almost  have  rivaled  the  larger  town.  Sewtsais 
came  to  report  to  their  literary  superior,  and  to  show 
tiieir  interest  in  the  candidates  and  examination  ;  can- 
didates were  there  in  great  numbers  ;  still  larger  was 
the  number  of  those  who  hoped  at  no  distant  day  to 
compete  for  literary  honors,  while  other  friends  of 
candidates  swarmed  in  the  city.  In  addition,  multi- 
tudes who  were  neither  students  nor  their  friends,  but 
simply  eager  for  excitement,  came  to  see  and  hear. 


A   GRADUATE.  237 

It  "was  the  harvest  for  traveling  merchants  and  wan- 
dering mechanics.  They  came  from  all  parts  to  earn 
a  few  hundred  cash,  or  take  their  chances  at  winning 
more  by  gambling. 

Many  candidates,  like  Thean,  were  ^^oiing,  and  under- 
going their  first  trial ;  others  were  older,  and  meant  to 
attempt  for  the  second,  third,  or  fourth  time  what  had 
proved  a  failure  before.  Nor  were  candidates  limited 
to  tlie  fourth  or  even  fortieth  attempt.  Old,  white- 
headed  men  were  there,  to  try  again  what  they  had 
failed  to  accomplish  since  their  youth.  Inspired  by 
the  often  repeated  stories  of  candidates  who,  after 
spending  a  lifetime  in  study,  gained  the  first  degree 
only  at  the  close,  they  had  continued  to  seek  this 
honor.  Though  unable  to  win  at  last,  they  might  be 
rewarded  finally  for  faithfulness,  if  not  fitness ;  for 
occasionally  the  government  confers  the  first  degree 
on  men  who  have  spent  their  years  in  vain  study  for  it. 
The  writer  was  told  that  occasionally,  at  the  same 
examination  grandfather,  father,  and  son  are  candi- 
dates, and  the  first  named  has  not  been  absent  from 
an  examination,  unless  through  illness,  since  youth. 
Chinese  devotion  to  learning  and  desire  for  literary 
titles  amount  to  a  passion. 

The  number  of  candidates  was  so  much  greater  than 
at  Tong  Wan  that  only  one  third  could  be  admitted 
on  one   da  v.     These    were  taken  from  the   same  and 


238  TllbJ    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

adjoining  towns,  that  friends  and  acquaintances  might 
compete  together. 

Thean  was  questioned  as  closely  as  at  the  first  trial, 
and  searched  even  more  carefully.  Then,  with  food 
and  drink,  and  carrying  the  roll  of  paper  bearing  his 
number,  he  entered  and  was  shown  to  his  cell  in  the 
hall.  When  that  was  full  the  doors  were  closed, 
locked,  and  sealed,  and  the  Literary  Chancellor  an- 
nounced the  subjects  for  two  essays,  one  to  contain 
not  less  than  six  hundred,  the  other  seven  hundred 
words,  and  a  poem  of  sixty. 

Thirteen  hundred  and  sixty  words  for  a  day  was  not 
so  difficult  a  task,  especially  since  the  whole  might  be 
quoted  by  men  of  remarkable  memories ;  but  each 
production  must  be  without  error,  erasure,  or  blot,  and 
each  quotation  must  be  in  the  exact  words  of  the 
author.  Quotations  would  not  be  at  all  objectionable  ; 
on  the  contrary,  if  each  essay  and  poem  were  made  up 
entirely  of  the  thoughts  of  others,  provided  everything 
were  well  arranged  and  neatly  done,  the  work  would 
be  counted  worthy  of  special  honor.  No  matter  whose 
thoughts  they  were,  whether  the  candidate's  or  not,  if 
good  and  beautifully  expressed,  they  would  commend 
themselves  to  the  judges.  It  is  the  general  opinion 
that  anything  written  by  the  men  of  old  nuist  be  good, 
since  so  many  generations  of  learning  and  wisdom 
have  admired  and  pronounced  them  worthy. 


A    GRADUATE,  239 

Tliean  had  au  excellent  memory,  and  was  able  to 
quote  passage  after  passage,  line  after  line,  and  page 
after  page,  in  the  exact  words  of  the  author,  and 
could  tell  the  book,  page,  and  line  of  every  quotation. 
Wonderful  as  this  feat  may  seem  to  us,  it  is  not  wonder- 
ful to  a  Chinaman.  The  student  in  the  Middle  King- 
dom is  expected  and  taught  to  do  it ;  if  unai)le,  after 
years  of  study,  his  student  life  is  counted  a  failure. 

The  first  subject  was  easy,  and  the  young  candidate 
determined  to  begin  with  that.  Ilis  mind  was  fresh, 
thoughts  came  rapidly,  and  memory  brought  up  the 
sayings  of  the  sages  more  swiftly  tiiaii  he  could  write 
them.  Counting,  he  found  that  his  fust  and  longest 
essay  lacked  only  thirty-seven  words  of  the  full  num- 
ber. Hut  the  closing  sentence  did  not  satisfy  him. 
He  must  add  another,  and  make  it  strong,  beauti- 
ful, and  full.  To  do  this  required  nearly  as  much 
time  as  had  been  taken  for  all  that  preceded.  Before 
he  had  fully  determined  what  should  be  the  closing 
sentence,  memory  brought  to  him  a  thought  of  an  old 
writer,  known  and  honored  among  the  scholars  of 
China. 

"Just  what  I  need,"  said  the  youth  almost  aloud. 
"This  exactly  fits  the  thought  and  ends  the  essay 
better  than  anything  of  my  own  could.  Surely  I  need 
have  no  fear  for  my  first,  whatever  may  be  the 
second." 


240  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

Less  than  one  fourtli  of  the  day  gone  !  More  than 
one  third  of  the  work  completed  !  Thean  believed 
himself  lucky.  '' Grandmotliei'  would  say  the  gods 
have  helped  ;  father,  that  it  is  good  luck  ;  but  I  think, 
after  all,  that  it  is  the  result  of  hard  work  in  the 
past,"  said  Thean  to  himself,  as  he  laid  the  completed 
essay  aside  to  begin  the  second. 

The  youth's  mind  worked  more  sluggishly.  He  had 
grown  W'Cary,  yet  thoughts  that  had  come  on  the 
shorter  essay  remained  in  his  mind,  and  those  were 
arranged  and  jotted  down,  to  be  written  later  on  the 
examination  paper  when  ready  for  final  copying. 

A  cup  of  tea  stimulated  the  sluggish  mind,  and  the 
student  started  anew.  A  second  cup  made  him  feel 
as  fresh  as  ever,  and  memory  brought  idea  after  idea, 
until  he  felt  like  biddin";  her  rest  and  allow  him  to  use 
what  he  had.  Counting  the  words,  after  his  thoughts 
had  been  arranged,  he  found  that  he  had  nearly  thirty 
words  too  many.  What  should  he  cut  out?  Which 
idi-a  would  Itc  l)est  for  closing?  liow  couM  lie  put 
what  seemed  to  be  best  in  the  most  telling  words 
and  the  fewest? 

Before  two  o'clock  the  second  essay  lay  beside  the 
first,  ready  for  the  eyes  of  the  judge.  Thean  had  i>aten 
his  breakfast,  sipped  his  wine,  rested,  and  was  ready 
for  the  j)oem.  Instead  of  copying  the  second  essay 
at  once,  he  had  waited  and  rested,  eaten  and  drunk, 


A   GBADUATE.  241 

that  he   might  assure    himself,    wheu  hunger  did  not 
plead,  that  he  had  chosen  the  best  form  and  words. 

Thean's  last  task  was  the  least.  He  loved  to  write 
poetry,  the  subject  was  simple,  and  the  poem  must  be 
short.  Long  before  evening  his  work  was  done  and 
handed  to  the  proper  otlicer  ;  then  the  young  candi- 
date, with  a  number  of  others,  was  allowed  to  pass 
out  to  receive  the  congratulation  of  his  friends. 

''Did  you  turn  over  the  last  corner  and  paste  it 
down?"  asked  Mr.  Lin  in  private  of  his  son,  after 
Thean  had  told  about  the  essays  and  poem. 

*' Certainly;  tliat  is  the  rule." 

*'  And  the  judges  cannot  see  your  name  hidden 
under. that  corner?  " 

''No;  my  name  is  entirely  liidden.  But  why  do 
you  ask?  " 

"Because,  if  the  judges  could  see  your  name  they 
might  decide  in  your  favor,  if  I  told  them  that  it 
would  pay  to  do  it." 

"  I  think  there  will  be  no  need  of  any  hel}).  Most 
of  my  work  is  cpiotation  from  the  sages.  Surely 
no  judge  will  decide  against  the  great  minds  of  the 
past." 

Thean  remained  at  Chin  Chew  until  the  close  of 
the  examinations,  and  then  went  home  to  wait  for  tlie 
decision.  That  did  not  come  speedily.  The  youth 
wondered  why  so  much  time  was  necessary.     Nor  can 


242  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

others,  uufamiliar  with  the  methods  and  purpose  of 
the  judges,  understand  why  it  requires  so  many  days 
to  decide  on  tlie  merits  of  even  thousands  of  short 
essays  and  brief  poems. 

After  the  first  reading  the  number  is  small.  P]ach 
defective  essay  and  poem  has  been  thrown  out.  At 
the  next  reading  those  lacking  in  literary  qualities  dis- 
appear. Then  the  sifting  follows  other  lines.  But  the 
greatest  ditficulty  is  in  bringing  down  the  number  to  the 
required  limit.  Not  all  who  deserve  win  the  sewtsai's 
honor;  the  number  is  limited,  and  from  the  many 
worthy  essays  and  poems  a  few  must  be  selected. 
The  limit  is  not  according  to  the  number  of  inhabit- 
ants, but  the  amount  of  taxes  paid,  unless,  for  several 
reasons,  the  emperor  has  increased  the  number. 

Thean  was  at  Chin  Chew  when  the  decision  was 
announced.  To  many  others  it  was  a  sad  judgment, 
and  many  a  student  turned  away  with  a  heavy  heart. 
Not  so  Thean.  On  the  list  of  SUCCESSFUL  candi- 
dates he  saw  the  name  of  LIN  THEAN  KHEH. 
True  he  was  not  yet  entitled  to  the  sewtsai's  button, 
but  he  was  certain  to  receive  it  now.  He  need  but 
write  correctly  from  memory,  at  a  later  examination, 
the  sacred  edict  of  the  Emperor  Kaug  Hi  of  old,  and 
there  would  be  nothing  to  hinder.  Since  he  first 
learned  to  write  he  had  practiced  on  that,  and  for  this 
very  purpose  ,  so  it  was  almost  impossible  to  blunder. 


A   GRADUATE.  243 

Later  Thean  and  the  other  successful  men  met  to 
copy  the  sacred  edict ;  and  then  he  must  wait  for  the 
final  decision.  Time  is  not  precious  in  China.  What 
is  not  done  this  year  may  be  attended  to  the  next ; 
perhaps  that  will  be  as  well ;  so  the  Chinese  are 
patient. 

After  a  long  delay  Thean  was  notified  that  he  had 
been  successful,  and  the  government  had  determined 
to  confer  the  honor  of  sewtsai  on  him.  In  time  he 
wore  on  his  hat  the  button  of  the  graduate  of  the  first 
degree,  and  was  numbered  among  the  learned  men  of 
the  Middle  Kingdom. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

CAPTAIN    THEAN. 

NO  one  was  more  pleased  thau  old  Mrs.  Lin  at 
Tliean's  success.  She  said  that  he  had  made 
glorious  the  name  of  Liu,  aud  that  uow  she  might  die 
in  peace,  were  she  uot  desirous  that  he  gain  still  higher 
honor.     Said  she  :  — 

'*  I  prayed  the  gods  that  you  might  become  rich, 
wise,  aud  great ;  and  my  prayer  has  been  partly,  no 
doubt  it  will  be  entirely,  answered.  But  now  I  wish 
greater  honor.  Next  comes  the  kujiD,then  the  chinsu 
greatness ;  and  I  shall  not  be  content  until  you  reach 
that;  nor  even  then  unless  you  become  a  mandarin. 
Then  my  prayer  will  be  answered  fully.  As  a  mandarin 
3'ou  will  be  wise,  and  must  become  rich." 

"  Grandmother,  I  thank  you  for  your  prayers  and 
good  wishes.  Whatever  I  owe  to  the  gods,  I  know 
that  I  owe  much  to  your  stimulating  words  and  con- 
stant urging.  You  held  before  me  a  bright  future, 
and  made  me  long  to  have  it  a  reality.  Though  I  no 
longer  need  your  encouraging  words,  I  hope  you  will 
live  to  share  with  me  the  honor  that  you  did  so  much 
to  gain." 

''Thean,  lnjware  that  you  do  not  allow  yourself  to 

244 


CAPTAIX   THEAN.  245 

become  satisfied  with  the  sewtstii  honoi'.  Remember 
there  are  multitudes  of  sewtsais,  many  kujius,  but  few 
chinsus.  You  will  find  that  the  first  degree  is  gained 
comparatively  easily,  the  next  at  a  far  greater  sacrifice 
of  time  and  strength,  while  the  last  requires  very  great 
time,  patience,  and  effort.  Were  it  not  so,  there  would 
be  as  many  in  the  highest,  as  now  in  the  lowest 
degree." 

"  Grandmother,  I  shall  not  forget ;  nor  can  I.  Ac- 
cording to  law  I  must  continue  my  studies,  or  my 
degree  may  be  taken  away.  At  each  examination  I 
must  be  present  to  prove  to  the  Literary  Chancellor, 
when  others  receive  their  titles,  that  I  am  worthy  to 
retain  mine." 

"  I  know  ;  and  therefore  feel  less  anxious.  I  am 
now  the  more  thankful  that  your  father  did  not  try  to 
purchase  the  degree  for  you.  I  have  been  told  that 
many  buy,  even  though  it  costs  a  thousand  dollars,  the 
button  of  the  sewtsai ;  and  I  am  glad  that  men  of 
learning  despise  honors  that  have  been  bought  rather 
than  earned.  Such  honors  may  bring  office  ;  that  is  not 
to  be  despised  ;  but  they  do  not  exalt  learning.  The 
older  I  grow  the  more  I  see  the  value  of  education,  the 
more  I  respect  and  reverence  it.  In  some  future  life  I 
hope  to  be  learned  too." 

The  reader  may  wish  to  know  the  meaning  and  honor 
connected   with   these   titles.     "  Sewtsai,"  translated 


246  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

beautiful   ability,    corresponds   to   Bachelor   of   Arts ; 
"  Kujiii,"    translated    advanced   man,  corresponds  to 
Master  of    Arts;    and    "  Cliinsu,"    translated   exalted 
scholar,  corresponds  to  Doctor  of  Laws.    Special  privi- 
leges accompany  these  honors.     The  men    who    bear 
them  cannot  be   arrested  like  ordinary  persons ;  and, 
if  arrested  at  all,  must  be  tried  by  members  of  tlieir 
own  order  before  the  chief.     They  have  far  greater  in- 
fluence   with    mandarins  than  common  people,  so  are 
employed  for  legal  and  other  business  with  the  govern- 
ment ;  thus  they  are  in  positions  for  making  money ; 
and  they  usually  let  few  such  chances  pass  unimproved. 
They  also  have  first  and  chief  places  in  the  line  of  official 
appointments.    According  to  rule,  mandarins  are  taken 
first  from  chinsus,  second  from  kujins,  and  third  from 
sewtsais.      A  common  person,  therefore,  stands  little 
chance  for  office.     True,  some  officials,  and  prominent 
ones  at  that,  never  graduated  or  entered  an  examina- 
tion hall ;  they  hardly  know  how  to  read.     But  they 
are  exceptions  ;  and  they  gained  their  positions  either 
through  purchase  or  peculiar  ability. 

After  graduation  Thean  rested.  He  had  learned  by 
experience  ;  so  resolved  to  gain  all  possible  strength 
before  starting  anew  in  his  studies.  But  he  would  not 
remain  idle  ;  nor  could  he,  as  sewtsai,  engage  in  every 
occupation.  The  life  of  a  fisherman  or  sailor  suited 
him  ;  yet  neither  was  dignified  enough  for  a  graduate. 


CAPTALY  THE  AN.  247 

He  might  enter  his  father's  office  ;  Dothing  would  please 
the  former  boatman  more,  now  that  he  had  enough 
business  for  an  office  and  even  a  clerk,  but  Theau 
wished  open  air  exercise.  The  water  suited  him  best, 
if  he  could  find  something  satisfactory  to  the  honor  and 
disrnitv  of  his  degree. 

"  Father,  why  not  let  me  take  charge  of  that  boat  to- 
morrow?" said  he,  as  the  report  came  that  a  captain 
was  too  ill  to  make  his  trip  the  next  day.  "  I  believe 
I  can  sail  her,  for  I  know  the  channel.  If  I  do  not, 
the  men  do ;  and  it  will  save  the  expense  of  another 
captain." 

Mr.  Lin  gladly  gave  consent,  and  Thean  was  on 
board  early  the  next  morning.  The  crew  welcomed 
the  young  sewtsai  with  some  fear.  They  did  not  be- 
lieve a  scholar  knew  enough,  outside  of  books,  to  sail 
a  sampan,  that  is,  a  small  rowboat,  much  less  a  large 
passenger  vessel.  Yet  it  would  not  do  to  object,  for 
boatmen  were  plenty,  and  another  crew  could  be  hired 
in  five  minutes  if  they  declined  to  go. 

After  a  short  consultation,  they  decided  to  allow  the 
new  commander  to  take  charge,  but  determined,  for  the 
owner's  sake,  to  listen  to  his  commands  only  when 
these  did  not  endanger  the  vessel. 

When  the  old  boatmen  learned  that  the  owner's  son, 
the  scholar,  was  in  command,  they  prophesied  a  wreck,  a 
collision,  a  failure  to  reach  the  destination  before  the 


248  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

tide  turned,  and  other  cahimities  more  or  less  dreadful. 
But  when  the  boat  returned  with  a  full  load  of  passen- 
gers, on  time,  the  old  boatmen  said  the  trouble  would 
come  later.     Good  luck  would  not  last. 

It  was  the  same  the  next  day,  and  the  next.  Then 
the  old  commander  returned,  and  asked  for  his  vessel. 
But  Thean  was  unwilling  to  give  it  up,  and  asked  his 
father  to  send  the  captain  to  take  charge  of  another. 
The  old  sailor  changed  unwillingly.  Doubtless  Thean 
would  soon  be  tired,  if  he  did  not  wreck  the  vessel,  so 
all  would  be  well  by  and  by. 

At  first  the  young  captain  was  unpopular  with  pas- 
sengers and  crew.  He  ordered  the  vessel  to  be  kept 
neat,  and  said  that  it  was  not  a  place  for  filth,  since  it 
carried  respectable  human  beings.  He  told  the  crew 
that  they  were  paid  to  work,  not  waste  time  in  idleness, 
and  ordered  them  to  clean  up  and  keep  clean  every 
part  of  the  junk  ;  and  then  had  seats  and  other  com- 
forts provided  for  passengers.  The  crew,  after  neces- 
sary work  was  done,  were  allowed  to  rest  and  treated 
with  kindness.  The  captain  never  spoke  harshly  nor 
used  unkind  language  ;  and  before  a  month  had  passed 
Captain  Thean  commanded  tiie  most  popular  vessel 
sailing  from  Amoy. 

Passengers  and  crew  were  surprised  one  day  at  what 
they  thought  a  strange  freak  of  the  young  captain. 
His  vessel  wns  beating  against  the  wind,   when  a  cry 


CAPTAIN  THE  AN.  2i9 

reached  her  from  a  fisherman  near  by  who  had  fallen 
over,  and  was  unable  to  again  reach  his  anchored  boat. 
Near  were  several  comrades,  busy  with  lines  and  nets 
and  seemingly  taking  no  notice  whatever  of  the  drown- 
ing man. 

Seeing  their  disregard,  Thean  ordered  the  steersman 
to  change  the  vessel's  course  and  run  directly  toward 
the  anchored  boats,  as  he  hurried  to  the  bow.  When 
close  upon  the  smaller  vessels,  the  young  captain 
ordered  his  own  headed  to  the  wind  and  then  he 
shouted  :  — 

*'  Why  do  not  you  save  that  man  in  the  water?  " 

'*  If  we  pull  him  out,  the  evil  spirits  will  get  us," 
was  the  response. 

*'Pull  him  out,  or  something  worse  than  evil  spirits 
will  get  you  !  "  shouted  back  the  captain. 

*' We  will  not!  What  right  have  you  to  com- 
mand us?  He  is  no  friend  of  yours!"  answered  the 
man. 

"  He  is  ray  friend,  and  yours  too.  He  belongs  to 
our  country,  and  has  a  right  to  our  help.  Pull  him 
out  or  go  into  the  water  yourselves  !  "  shouted  the  cap- 
tain fiercely,  directing  his  own  vessel's  prow  toward 
the  nearest  fisherman. 

"Do  not  run  over  us!  Do  not  run  over  us!" 
shouted  the  one  whose  boat  seemed  the  aim  of  the 
junk. 


250  THE    YOUNli  MANDAJilN. 

At  once  the  fishermen  sprang  to  the  ropes  and  began 
to  pull  u})  anchors  to  escape. 

'*  You  can't  get  away  !  Hand  nie  that  gun,"  spoke 
Thean,  addressing  himself  first  to  the  fishermen,  then 
to  a  member  of  his  crew.  Raising  the  gun  to  his 
shoulder,  the  captain  shouted  in  a  determined  voice, 
"  Go  to  that  man,  and  save  him,  or  die  yourselves  !  " 

''  Don't  shoot !  don't  shoot ! "  begged  the  men, 
pulling  all  the  harder  and  working  more  rapidly  at  the 
ropes. 

"  Save  that  man,  or  I  shoot !  Nor  will  I  stop  with 
one  !  A  man  who  refuses  to  save  his  fellows  is  not  fit 
to  live !  " 

Instead  of  obeying,  the  men  dropped  the  anchors  in 
their  boats  and  pulled  for  shore.  But  the  report  of 
the  gun,  and  the  whistle  of  the  ball  over  them,  striking 
the  water  ahead,  stopped  for  a  moment  the  movements 
of  the  frightened  fellows.  They  were  starting  anew 
when  Thean  said  to  his  crew  :  — 

"Hand  me  another  gun,  and  bring  several  more 
here.  If  they  mean  to  let  him  drown,  their  spirits 
shall  keep  him  company." 

This  was  enough.  With  a  piteous  cry  for  mercy, 
the  men  turned  toward  their  exhausted  comrade,  and 
pulled  him  from  the  water;  then  got  his  boat  and  took 
both  ashore. 

Not  until  he  saw  the  unfortunate  man  safe  did  the 
captain  go  on  his  wa}'. 


CAPTAIN  THEAN.  251 

Though  he  had  saved  a  human  life,  he  had  won  the 
hatred  of  the  fishermen,  and  the  fear  of  passengers. 
These  said  that  the  evil  spkits,  robbed  of  their  prey, 
would  soon  make  him  their  victim,  so  his  vessel  must 
be  unsafe  for  traveling.  Though  these  fears  were  not 
realized,  boatmen  at  Amoy  believed  that  the  time 
would  come  when  the  commander  and  his  vessel  must 
pay  the  penalty  for  daring  to  interfere  with  the  evil 
spirits  of  the  water.  When  told  that  there  was  little 
danger,  and  that  no  harm  had  come  to  vessel  or  crew, 
the  superstitiously  wise  ones  shook  their  heads  and 
said  that  time  would  show. 

About  this  time  rumors  reached  Amoy  that  pirates 
had  taken  possession  of  a  village  at  the  mouth  of  a 
river  emptying  into  the  bay.  l>y  and  by  a  boat  was 
missing ;  nor  could  any  one  tell  what  had  become  of 
its  crew.  Later  anotiier  crew  failed  to  report.  Then 
a  boat  was  attacked  at  night,  and  allowed  to  go  on  its 
way  after  tlie  robbers  had  taken  a  part  of  the  cargo. 
Another  ran  aground  a  few  days  later  and  was  robbed 
of  all  its  freight. 

These  stories  grew ;  the  deeds  became  bolder. 
Boatmen  were  alarmed  ;  passengers  refused  to  travel ; 
freight  was  unsafe,  and  business  by  that  route  failed. 

Strange  stories  were  told  about  the  pirates.  It  was 
said  that  they  were  Amoy  boatmen,  and  that  the  man- 
darins of  the  district  to  which   the   village   belonged 


252  TIIE   YOUNG  MANDARm. 

were  in  partnership  with  the  rascals.  Unless  com- 
plaint were  made  to  Pekin  or  P'oochow,  and  only  the 
rich  and  influential  dared  do  that,  it  would  ])e  worse 
than  useless  to  try  to  capture  the  robbers. 

Mr.  Lin  was  one  of  the  sufferers,  for  his  business 
over  the  route  by  the  pirate  village  had  been  destroyed. 
He  spoke  to  Thean  about  making  complaint  to  the 
Amoy  mandarins.     Said  the  sou  :  — 

'*  Father,  the  Amoy  mandarins  have  no  autliority 
over  that  village  ;  nor  vet  those  of  Tong  Wan.  The 
officers  under  whose  authority  it  is  have  a  bad  reputa- 
tion ;  yet,  unless  a  great  crime  be  committed,  no  other 
officer  will  care  to  have  anything  to  do  with  those 
pirates.  The  mandarins  there  would  do  their  utmost 
to  bring  charges,  true  or  false,  against  any  who  might 
interfere  with  their  business.  Officers  in  other  places 
have  been  known  to  share  in  the  plunder  of  robbers ; 
why  may  it  not  be  true  that  those  do  ?  " 

"You  have  influence;  why  not  make  complaint 
yourself?"  asked  the  father. 

*'  Were  I  to  do  that,  I  would  win  the  enmity  of 
mandarins,  and  might  not  be  able  to  gain  office  at  all. 
If  you  will  let  me  try,  those  robbers  may  be  captured 
without  difficulty,  and  without  calling  on  the  govern- 
ment either.  I  am  certain  that  I  can  stop  somje  of  this 
river  piracy." 

Mr.  Lin  gladly  consented,  after  hearing  the  plans  of 


CAPTAIN  THEAK.  253 

his  son  ;  and  Thean  gave  up  the  passenger  boat  to  the 
old  captain,  then  busied  himself  with  something  else. 
When  asked  by  boatmen  what  he  was  doing,  the 
young  man  replied  :  — 

"  I  mean  to  prove  that  there  are  no  pirates  at  that 
village.  It  is  merely  a  trick  of  some  of  my  father's 
foes.  They  have  driven  him  from  the  business ;  and, 
as  soon  as  they  believe  he  will  not  return  to  it,  they 
will  start  in  business  for  themselves.  I  mean  to  prove 
to  his  boatmen  that  we  can  take  a  valuable  caro:o  right 
past  that  village  at  night  in  perfect  safety." 

''Do  you  mean  to  say  that  all  these  stories  about 
pirates  are  false,  and  that  no  boat  nor  crew  has  dis- 
appeared from  Amoy  within  the  last  six  months?" 

''I  have  nothing  to  say  about  the  disappearance. 
I  only  say  that  there  are  no  pirates  in  that  village,  and 
I  mean  to  prove  it.  Those  who  have  disappeared 
went  elsewhere.  When  my  cargo  is  complete,  I  shall 
sail  so  as  to  reach  that  village  at  night  and  prove 
my  words." 

Thean  was  in  no  haste  to  start  on  his  trip,  and  told 
those  who  asked,  on  his  day  of  sailing,  why  he  did  not 
hurry  and  get  well  past  the  pirate  village  before  dark, 
that  he  was  not  afraid.  If  he  could  not  reach  his  des- 
tination with  one  tide  he  would  wait  for  the  next.  All 
the  other  boats  had  gone  an  hour  or  two  before  he, 
with  his  small  crew,  started.     His  freight,  brought  on 


254  THE    YOUNG  MANDAIUN. 

board  at  the  last  moment,  consisted  of  a  number  of 
very  large,  heavy  l)Oxes. 

The  vessel  had  passed  Hhe  pirate  village  less  than  a 
mile  when  the  tide  changed,  and  Thean  anchored ; 
not,  however,  until  he  had  drifted  down  nearly  oppo- 
site the  home  of  the  supposed  pirates.  Long  before 
this  a  strange  transformation  had  taken  place  on  the 
junk.  The  boxes  had  been  opened  aud  were  empty, 
while  the  deck  almost  swarmed  with  a  crew  of  armed 
men. 

Filling  two  large  boxes  with  what  heavy  material  lay 
about,  the  crew  placed  them  near  the  gangway,  and  by 
them  two  others  that  were  empty  ;  then  stowed  the 
others  so  as  to  give  a  hiding-place  for  all  who  were  not 
on  watch.  This  done,  the  captain  took  his  position  at 
the  stern,  stationed  another  man  at  the  bow,  and  two 
more  on  each  side  of  the  vessel,  and  bade  the  others 
hide  behind  the  boxes. 

It  was  a  clear  but  moonless  night ;  the  air  was  per- 
fectly still,  and  silence  was  supreme.  Hours  passed, 
l)ut  no  pirates  appeared ;  none  were  heard.  Had 
Thean  been  deceived  ?  His  watchers  became  impa- 
tient, and,  a[)[)r()aching  him  one  at  a  time,  asked  if  he 
thought  the  pirates  would  really  come.  P>iilding  them 
rt.'turn  to  tiieir  posts  and  watch  very  carefully,  he  said 
that  there  was  little  doubt  that  an  attack  would  be 
made  before  morning. 


CAPTAIX  rilEAX.  255 

Shortly  after  miduight  the  captain's  ear  caught  a 
slight  sound  from  the  shore  as  of  dipping  oars 
movius:  agaiust  the  tide.  The  sound  died  awav,  and 
again  there  was  perfect  stillness.  Watching  up  stream, 
down  stream,  ashore  in  the  opposite  direction,  the 
commauder's  keen  eyes  saw  something  coming  down 
with  tlie  stream  directly  towartl  his  vessel.  At  the 
same  time  he  heard  the  dipping  of  oars  shoreward  ; 
and  the  sound  came  nearer.  Before  he  was  decided, 
the  watcher  at  the  bow  appeared,  and,  in  great  excite- 
ment, whispered  thiit  a  boat  was  drifting  down  upon 
them  witii  the  tide. 

Ridding  the  man  hasten  back  and  send  another  to 
him,  Thean  told  the  other  watcher,  as  he  came,  to 
arouse  every  man,  and  tell  each  to  be  ready  at  his 
appointed  post ;  for  the  pirates  were  coming  in  two 
boats,  one  rowing  slowly  from  the  shore,  the  other 
drifting  down  with  the  current.  They  probably  would 
reach  the  junk  at  the  same  time. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  boats  were  near  enough  to 
reveal  many  men  seated  low,  as  if  to  hide  their  bodies 
from  possible  watchers,  while  a  few  only  were  rowing 
in  one,  two  in  the  other.  They  had  timed  their  move- 
ments well,  and  as  the  drifting  boat  came  alongside, 
the  other  was  fastening  at  the  opposite  gangway. 

All  this  had  been  done  so  quietly  that  no  sleeper, 
hardly  even  an  alert  watcher  who  had  not  seen  them, 


2'jG  Tin:    YOUSd   MANDAIUN. 

would  li:ivc  (IctocU'd  the,  boats  by  the  sound.  Even 
the  work  of  fastening  was  done  as  if  ghosts  were 
handling  the  ropes. 

As  the  smaller  vessels  came  alongside  the  junk,  the 
pirates,  leaving  a  few  of  their  number  in  the  boats, 
leaped  to  the  deck  like  cats  ;  and,  while  two  hurried  to 
fasten  the  little  cabin,  the  rest  began  moving  the  heavy 
boxes  to  their  own  craft.  Then  they  came  back  for 
the  two  remaining  near.  These  were  light  —  empty! 
What  did  that  mean?  The  men  who  had  worked  in 
silence  until  now  stopped  and  whispered,  asking  what 
those  empty  boxes  could  be  there  for.  Hesitating 
what  to  do,  some  stepped  toward  the  other  boxes,  and 
were  about  testing  their  weight. 

This  was  the  signal  for  a  terrific  yell  from  the 
stern,  echoed  by  another  from  the  bow,  and  followed 
by  a  horrid  tumult  of  yells  from  a  mass  of  armed  men 
springing  from  behind  the  boxes. 

The  pirates,  surprised,  frightened,  almost  paralyzed 
with  terror,  shrieked  and  leaped  for  their  boats.  Be- 
fore they  could  tumble  over  the  gangway,  many  were 
knocked  down  or  rendered  otherwise  helpless  by  the 
crew ;  some  more  were  taken  prisoners,  and  a  few 
gained  courage  to  resist.  Those  in  the  boats,  over- 
come by  sudden  fright  for  the  moment,  were  neither 
able  to  come  to  their  comrades'  help  nor  yet  to  cut 
loose  and  I'scape.     One  attempted  to  U)Osen  the  rope, 


The  Pirates. 


CAPTAIN  THE  AN.  257 

but  he  was  speedil}^  overpowered  by  members  of 
Thean's  crew  leapiug  into  the  boat  aud  commaudhig 
the  surrender  of  every  robber  there.  Nor  was  there 
much  delay  if  by  any  one  the  demand  was  disobeyed. 
It  was  a  connuand  aud  next  a  blow. 

Two  leaped  into  the  water  and  disappeared  ;  a  num- 
ber, grasping  their  weapons,  attemi)led  to  fight.  But 
the  odds  were  too  greatly  against  tiiem.  Fighting 
meant  dying,  even  if  the  figiiter  succeeded  first  in 
killing  or  wounding  any  of  the  crew.  Those  who 
gained  enough  courage  to  fight  before  tliey  were 
overpowered,  saw  that  resistance  was  hopeless  :ind 
sure  to  result  in  deatli,   so  begged   for  mercy. 

Tlie  plea  was  granted,  and  soon  every  man,  except 
the  two  wlio  sprang  into  the  water  and  those  who  were 
so  badly  woiiiuU'd  tliat  they  were  helpless,  was  made  a 
prisoner  and  securely  tied.  Several  of  the  woinuU'd 
were  badly  hurt,  four  dangerously  and  two  fatally, 
while  one  had  Ix-en  killed  outright. 

A  nuinl)L'rof  Thean's  men  had  been  hurt,  but  their 
wounds  were  not  serious  ;  the  men  were  i)roud  to  show- 
that  these  proved  their  valor. 

Twenty  minutes  after  the  first  pirate  trod  the  junk's 
deck  the  struggle  was  over.  Thean  had  all  but  two  of 
the  rascals  in  his  power,  and  without  sacrificing  the 
life  of  a  single  member  of  his  crew. 

Bidding  his  men  clear  the  deck  and  prepare  for  the 


258  THE    YOUNG    MANDABIN. 

return  to  Amoy,  the  young  captain  busied  himself  witli 
the  most  seriously  wounded  of  his  prisoners.  He 
could,  however,  do  little  for  them  beyond  giving  them 
comfortable  places  about  the  deck.  Seeing  his  kind- 
ness, the  robbers  declared  that  it  was  not  as  hard  to  be 
trapped  by  a  kind  man  as  by  a  cruel  one. 

As  speedily  as  possible  the  junk,  towing  her  two 
prizes,  started  for  Amoy ;  and  by  daylight,  with  a 
cargo  of  pirates  and  empty  boxes,  came  to  anchor  in 
the  harbor  near  the  city. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

A    MANDARIN. 

THE  excitement  caused  by  Thean's  arrival  with  a 
lot  of  pirates  was  increased  when  it  was  known 
that  several  were  former  boatmen  of  Amoy.  Their 
friends  came  to  the  young  man  and  begged  him  to  let 
them  go;  then  they  offered  monev-for  their  release, 
and  finally  demanded  that  they  be  delivered  over  to 
the  mandarins  of  the  district  in  which  they  lived. 

"  Why  do  that?  "  asked  Thean.  "  My  vessel  does 
not  belong  to  that  district,  nor  do  I.  They  robbed, 
or  meant  to,  not  in  their  district  but  on  the  water  ;  so, 
since  they  were  captured  on  an  Amoy  vessel,  they 
must  be  handed  over  to  the  Amoy  officers." 

The  pirate  chief  begged  for  mercy,  and  pleaded  that 
his  whole  crew  must  die  if  given  over  to  Amoy  man- 
darins.    Then  he  added  :  — 

''We  killed  none  of  your  men,  nor  did  we  intend 
even  to  harm  any.  That  is  the  reason  that  I  ordered 
men  to  lock,  as  we  supposed,  yourself  and  crew  in  the 
cabin.  We  did  not  wish  to  harm  you,  as  we  must 
have  done  had  you  been  what  you  pretended  and  you 
had  resisted.     We  meant  to  do  no  harm." 

''  Is  it  no  harm  to  rob  a  vessel?  "  asked  the  young 
man. 

959 


260  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

"  That  was  our  business,"  replied  the  chief. 

"And  mine  to  capture  and  hand  you  over  to 
officers." 

"  They  will  behead  us,  and  we  do  not  deserve  that. 
If  we  had  better  business  we  would  not  have  en":ao;ed 
in  this.  Why  kill  men  for  doing  the  best  they  can 
to  support  their  families?  No  father  will  allow  his 
children  to  starve  with  food  in  sight." 

"  Nor  allow  his  children's  property  to  be  taken  if  he 
can  capture  the  thieves." 

'*  Your  father  had  plenty." 

"  How  long  would  he  have  kept  it  had  you  and 
your  crew  had  your  way?" 

"Is  it  right  for  some  to  have  all,  others  none?  " 

"Is  it  right  to  take  without  giving  something  in 
return?" 

"What  if  vou  have  nothina:  to  sfive?  " 

"That  is  your  difficulty,  not  mine." 

"  Remember  that  we  have  friends  who  will  avenge 
our  death,  if  you  give  us  over  to  mandarins  here." 

"  And  follow  you  into  the  spirit  world?  I  am  will- 
ing to  listen  to  prayer  for  mercy,  not  to  threats." 

"  Had  you  thrown  every  pirate  into  tiie  water  and 
seen  that  none  appeared  again,  you  would  have  done 
wiser  than  3'ou  have,"  said  a  friend  to  Thean  after  he 
handed  the  pirates  over  to  the  officers  in  Amoy. 

"  Perhaps  so.     But  what  if  their  friends  had  heard 


A  MAN  DAB  IN.  261 

of  it?  It  seems  better  to  stop  .piracy  and  then  use 
my  influence  to  save  the  pirates." 

"How?" 

"  The  influence  of  a  sewtsai  is  great.  My  plea  for 
mercy  will  not  be  unheeded.  Then  I  shall  make  the 
pirates  and  their  friends  my  own  friends." 

To  the  astonisliment  of  all,  the  pirates  were  neither 
beheaded  nor  put  to  death  in  any  other  way,  though 
punished.  When  they  were  at  hist  set  free,  they 
declared  that  l)eheading  would  have  been  an  easier 
punishment ;  yet  it  is  better  to  sufl^er  and  gain  freedom 
than  to  die  and  not  know  what  may  follow. 

Thean's  capture  of  the  pirates  made  him  noted 
beyond  liis  home.  Old  boatmen  who  sneered  before 
at  the  sewtsai  commander  now  said  Amoy  would  some 
day  be  proud  that  he  had  been  born  there.  Even 
friends  of  the  prisoners  declared  that  the  young 
captain  was  obliged  to  save  his  father's  property,  and 
since  he  proved  himself  so  merciful,  not  only  in  the 
capture  but  in  pleading  for  his  prisoners  at  the  yameu, 
he  deserved  praise  rather  than  blame. 

Instead  of  returning  to  his  studies,  Thean  asked  to 
have  charge  of  the  passenger  route  almost  ruined  by 
pirates.  For  a  short  time  he  commanded  a  boat  there, 
but  one  night,  on  his  return  from  a  trip,  he  was  told  that 
a  stranger  had  called  and  would  come  again  the  next 
day  to  see  him. 


262  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

*'  I  liope  he  comes  from  the  governor  at  Foochow," 
said  Mr.  Lin.  "  I  tried  in  viiin,  after  you  became  a 
sewtsai,  to  persuade  the  mandarins  here  at  Tong  Wan 
and  Chin  Chew  to  commend  you  ;  they  said  that  too 
many  kujins  and  even  chinsus  are  waiting  for  office. 
They  urged  that  you  are  too  young  ;  and  to  gain  influ- 
ence for  your  appointment  would  cost  a  great  deal  of 
money.  They  wanted  me  to  pay  a  great  amount  into 
their  purses.  I  was  willing  to  pay  what  is  fair,  no 
more." 

"  I  wish  to  earn,  not  buy  office,  father,"  said  Thean 
respectfully.  "My  time  will  come,  and  I  would 
rather  wait  a  few  years  than  gain  office  that  would  be 
looked  on  by  all  as  purchased." 

The  stranger  proved  to  be  from  Foochow  and  con- 
nected with  the  governor's  office.  He  asked  Thean 
many  questions,  but  gave  little  information  in  return. 
When  about  leaving,  he  said  that  the  young  man 
might  be  summoned  to  Fooch©w  later ;  if  so  it  would 
be  wise  to  come  at  once. 

The  summons  came  and  Thean  went.  After  he  had 
been  carefully  examined  again  by  a  prominent  manda- 
rin, he  was  offered  official  position,  and  bidden  to 
return  home  and  ask  his  parents'  consent  before  he 
considered  the  appointment.  Though  he  knew  that 
his  parents  would  be  glad  to  have  him  a  mandarin,  he 
must,  according  to  custom,  respectfully  ask  permission 


A   3IAXDABIX.  263 

from  his  father  and  motlier  to  euter  the  service  of  tlie 
government. 

After  getting  permission,  and  spending  a  few  days 
at  home  before  leaving  permanently  for  some  unknown 
and  perhaps  distant  field,  Thean  reached  Foochow  and 
was  appointed  a  mantlarin  and  directed  to  special 
service. 

Before  this  appointment,  mandarins  sent  word  to 
Mr.  Liu  that  there  was  some  hope  ;  and  if  lie  would 
help  to  pay  expenses,  they  might  get  Thean  otlice. 
Though  the  boatman  [)olitely  declined,  they  sent  again 
and  again  ;  and  they  had  the  impudence  to  send,  even 
after  Thean  had  received  his  appointment.  They  said 
that,  since  it  had  cost  them  so  much  to  gain  the 
necessary  intluence  to  get  him  an  oflice,  it  was  only 
fair  that  he  or  his  relatives  pay  a  share  of  the 
expense.  To  this  the  boatman  replied  that  he  would 
never  forget  their  kindness  ;  and  when  they  needed 
his  influence,  it  was  at  their  service  ;  but  since  they 
declined  to  assist,  he  had  gained  other  help,  and 
throuijh  that  Thean  had  reached  a  jjovernment 
position. 

After  giving  general  directions,  Thean's  chief  said 
that  he  must  report  to  Captain  Nee,  an  old  sailor,  and 
assist  him  in  ofettiu"'  evidence  ao:ainst  a  band  of 
pirates,  supposed  to  live  in  a  village  between  Foochow 
and  Amoy.     Then  he  added  :  — 


264  THE   YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

"  Foreigners  have  complained  that  pirates  are  hiding 
along  the  coast ;  but  our  own  people  say  that  it  is 
simply  a  foreign  trick  to  disturb  honest  men.  I  fear 
that  they  are  more  interested  in  the  village  and  its 
business  than  in  preserving  peace  with  outside  nations. 
So  it  will  be  necessary  to  find  the  best  of  proof,  and 
then  capture  the  robbers.  If  you  cannot  prove  com- 
pletely that  the  men  are  pirates,  to  arrest  and  punish 
them  will  be  to  arouse  those  who  say  that  the  govern- 
ment is  favorable  to  foreigners  ;  so  to  please  them  it 
will  punish  its  own  people." 

Thean  found  Captain  Nee  an  honest,  faithful  old 
man  who  hated  pirates  and  foreigners  ;  nor  was  he 
sure  which  were  worse.  When  the  oihcers  were  con- 
sulting what  to  do,  the  older  man  said  :  — 

*••  There  is  only  one  way  to  discover  whether  or  not 
the  men  are  pirates  :  we  must  send  spies  to  them." 

"  What  if  the  spies  become  pirates?  What  if  the 
pirates  kill  them?  What  if  the  pirates  refuse  to  allow 
them  to  enter  the  village  at  all?"  asked  Thean. 

''It  is  easy  to  ask  a  nmltitude  of  questions,  more 
diflicult  to  answer  them.  We  have  time  for  neither. 
We  are  appointed  for  business  and  nuist  attend  to  it. 
Have  you  any  plan  ?  "  replied  the  captain. 

Thean  gave  one  ;  as  he  explained  he  noticed  the 
face  of  the  captain  change,  and  when  he  had  finished 
the  old  man  spoke  with  contempt. 


A   MAXDABIX.  265 

''  That  is  a  foreign  plan.  We  are  officers  of  the 
Middle  Kingdom,  and  do  not  copy  barbarians.  If 
you  have  nothing  else  to  suggest  we  will  send  out  spies 
at  once." 

Spies  were  sent  but  did  not  return.  A  second 
company  was  ordered  to  visit  the  suspected  village, 
nor  did  tliose  men  return.  Then  a  third  was  de- 
spatched ;  these  came  back  in  a  short  time,  and 
reported  that  they  had  been  ordered  to  leave  at  once 
if  they  cared  to  escape  arrest  as  pirates.  The  vil- 
lagers said  that  piracies  had  been  committed  in  that 
vicinity,  and  they  had  determined  to  arrest  and  punish 
every  stranger  wiio  could  not  give  a  satisfactory 
account  of  himself. 

''More  nuist  ))e  done,  or  we  shall  hear  again  from 
foreigners,"  said  the  chief  to  the  two  officers.  ''  Can- 
not you  try  another  plan  ?  " 

"  Give  me  a  small  army,  and  I  will  tittack  and 
capture  the  wliole  village  by  night,"  responded  Cap- 
tain Nee. 

''  But  we  need  proof  first  that  they  are  pirates," 
said  the  cliief. 

The  old  man  had  plans,  but  none  proved  successful. 
He  refused,  however,  to  listen  to  any  proposed  by  his 
associate,  and  finally  Thean  was  summoned  into  the 
confidence  of  his  chief.     Said  the  superior :  — 

"  Cannot  you  advise  Captain  Nee?  " 


266  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

*'  He  refuses  to  listen,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Wliat  is  your  plan?  "  asked  the  chief,  after  further 
consultation.  When  told  he  added,  "  That  will  not 
do.     You  must  tliink  of  something  else." 

"  I  have  proposed  many  others,  but  the  captain 
declines  to  attempt  anything  that  seems  at  all  like 
foreign  methods.     He  hates  foreigners." 

''  Then  try  what  is  unlike  the  method  of  any  nation." 

"  But  he  wishes  only  such  as  have  proven  accepta- 
ble to  the  Middle  Kingdom." 

''  We  must  discover  and  capture  those  pirates,  no 
matter  what  the  method  be,"  said  the  chief,  after  long 
discussion. 

''  Will  you  allow  me  to  try  something  that  will  show 
their  character,  and  at  the  same  time  entrap  them?  " 

"  Yes,  anything." 

Tiiean  suggested  another  plan  ;  and  after  his  chief 
had  ol>jected  to  some  parts,  the  young  man  was  given 
permission  to  try  it,  but  was  told  that  he  must  keep 
everything  secret.  For  that  reason  he  was  given 
leave  of  absence  for  a  short  time,  and  the  old  captain 
continued  his  useless  efforts. 

For  a  day  or  two  Thean  appeared  at  Amoy,  and 
then  disappeared,  no  one  knew  where.  Instead,  a 
venerable  man,  wearing  a  full,  long,  white  beard, 
was  seen  in  charge  of  an  ocean  junk  bought  for  him 
by  Mr.  Lin. 


A  MANDABIN.  267 

Workmen  were  employed  on  the  vessel  to  make 
alterations,  but  no  man  was  allowed  to  go  ashore,  nor 
any  to  come  on  board,  except  two  who  had  the  old 
gentleman's  confidence.  Whatever  other  changes  were 
made,  a  remarkable  one  appeared  to  all.  The  sides  of 
the  junk  were  raised  so  that  it  was  impossible  to 
climb  over  them  from  an  ordinary  In^at  without  the  aid 
of  a  ladder. 

Mr.  Lin  replied  to  questions  that  lie  knew  nothing 
about  the  old  man,  beyond  the  facts  that  he  was  rich, 
and  proposed  carrying  liis  wealtii  and  large  family  to 
a  foreign  country,  where  he  could  live  safely  and  at 
less  cost  tiian  in  China.  lie  said  that  since  the  old 
man  had  jiaid  him  libeially  for  work  and  workmen,  he 
could  not  say  anything  against  him,  though  he  knew 
little  beyond  what  was  told. 

Reports  of  the  strange  old  man  and  his  (pieer  vessel 
spread  far  and  ra[)idly.  Imagination  adcled  to  those 
reports,  until  even  Mr.  Lin  did  not  know  them. 

The  day  before  sailing,  the  junk  took  a  cargo 
aboard,  and  at  night  a  large  number  of  women. 
These  were  said  to  be  wives  and  servants  of  the  old 
man.  The  workmen  remained  on  the  vessel  as  crew. 
It  was  said  that  they  were  too  few  to  manage  such  a 
large  junk,  yet  the  owner  refused  to  take  more  for  fear 
that  they  would  rob  him. 

Had  any  one  stepped  on  board  the  queer  vessel,  he 


268  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

would  have  wondered  what  had  become  of  the  women 
and  the  old  man.  The  clothing  of  women  and  dress 
and  beard  of  an  old  man  below  would  have  told  that 
the  men  had  come  on  board  in  disguise,  and  that 
Thean,  now  in  command  as  the  junk  sailed  out  of 
Amoy  northward,  and  the  venerable  owner  weie  the 
same. 

Sailing  before  the  southwest  monsoon,  the  junk  in 
time  came  opposite  the  pirate  village,  and  there  her 
halyard  gave  way  and  the  mainsail  came  down  on  a  run. 
With  only  the  small  sails  on  bow  and  stern,  slow  prog- 
ress was  made,  and  Thean,  changing  his  course,  ran 
near  the  village  and  came  to  anchor. 

A  boat  was  sent  ashore  to  buy,  or  hire  the  vil- 
lagers to  make,  a  new  rope.  The  sailors  told  a  sad 
story  of  cruel  treatment,  and  said  that  the  old  owner 
was  too  mean  to  furnish  good  or  even  sufficient  food, 
and  that  he  had  refused  to  take  along  any  extra  sup- 
plies for  time  of  need.  They  advised  the  villagers  to 
make  the  rope,  but  to  take  a  long  time  for  the  work, 
and  then  charge  an  enormous  price  ;  and  added  that 
they  would  be  pleased  to  see  the  stingy  old  man  lose 
half  of  his  money. 

The  rope  was  promised  on  condition  that  the  crew 
came  ashore  to  help,  nnd  the  fishermen  be  allowed 
time  to  attend  to  nets  toward  night.  The  boat  that 
went  with  these  terms  to  the  junk  returned  with  sev- 


A  MAXDABIN.  269 

eral  of  the  crew  —  "all  who  could  be  spared  "  —  and 
brought  back  word  that  the  old  man  wanted  to  get  off 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  would  pay  more  for  the  rope, 
if  on  board  before  sundown,  than  the  men  could  make 
by  a  month  of  fishing. 

*'Make  him  wait."  said  the  leader  of  the  crew. 
"We  can  easily  work  by  moonlight  to-night;  and  it 
will  be  all  right  if  he  gets  off  by  midnight.  We  are 
in  no  hurry,  and  he  cannot  hasten  us  now." 

Instead  of  beginning  the  rope,  the  villagers  pre- 
pared a  feast  and  invited  the  boat's  crew  to  share  in  it. 
At  the  end  of  the  dinner  no  one  was  in  a  hurry  to 
work  ;  so  it  was  late  in  the  afternoon  before  rope- 
making  was  started.  Soon  after  beginning  work, 
wliich  was  carried  on  back  of  a  hill  hiding  the  sea,  all 
the  men  and  boys,  except  a  few  very  venerable  men 
and  young  lads,  left  to  attend,  as  they  said,  to  their 
nets. 

As  night  approached  Thean  watched  the  shore 
closely,  and  not  in  vain.  Just  after  sunset  two  large 
boats,  filled  with  men  and  boys,  pushed  off  and  set 
sail  for  the  junk.  At  once  the  sails  and  anchor  of  the 
latter  were  hoisted,  and  she  put  out  to  sea.  Without 
the  great  mainsail  her  progress  was  slow,  and  the 
smaller  craft  ga-ined.  Comino-  in  hailinor  distance,  the 
commander  of  one  shouted  to  the  junk  to  heave  to. 
This    command    and    another,    more    emphatic,  being 


270  THE    YOUiVG  MANDARIN. 

ignored,  the  pirate  leader  shouted  that  if  the  junk  did 
not  stop  and  take  the  rope  and  crew  aboard  the  men 
in  the  boats  would  fire  at  it.  This  brought  Thean,  ap- 
pearing as  an  old  man,  in  sight.  He  asked  what  was 
wanted. 

"  We  want  you  to  take  your  crew  and  the  rope,  and 
pay  for  our  work,"  was  the  answer. 

"  My  crew  must  bring  the  boat  before  they  come  on 
board.  And,  as  for  the  rope,  they  will  bring  that  in 
the  boat  and  pay  for  it,  too  ;  the}'  have  the  money." 

"  Stop  at  once  or  we  shall  fire  on  you  !  "  was  the 
response. 

"  Why  trouble  an  old  man,  on  a  voN^age,  with  pro[)- 
erty  and  family,  to  another  country?"  asked  Thean. 

"Because  we  do  not  intend  tiiat  you  take  inone}' 
away  from  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Stop  at  once  or  we 
fire  !  " 

The  junk  kept  on,  and  several  musket  balls  struck 
lier  stern  and  sides,  piercing  a  short  distance  into  the 
wood  of  the  stern,  but  glancing  from  the  sides.  No 
harm  was  done  ;  yet  the  junk  had  been  fired  on,  and 
Thean's  manner  changed.  Looking  over  the  stern,  he 
asked  :  — 

"  Why  do  you  wish  us  to  stop?" 

"  We  mean  to  come  aboard  and  prevent  your  carry- 
ing money  away  from  the  Middle  Kingdom." 

The  boats  were  near  now,  and  crews  could    easily 


A  MANDARIN.  271 

have  boarded  the  junk,  had  it  been  possible  to  gat  over 
the  high  sides.  The  pirates  saw  that  they  must  gain 
the  confidence  of  the  old  man,  or  fail  to  get  aboard  to 
capture  the  vessel. 

"Will  you  let  me  go  if  I  pay  you  a  part  of  the 
money  I  have  with  me?"  asked  Thean. 

After  some  bargaining  the  pirates  agreed  to  let  the 
junk  go  witli  rope  and  crew,  on  condition  that  half  of 
all  the  old  man's  property  be  given  the  villagers  ;  for 
their  share  the  rascals  were  to  trust  to  the  old  man's 
honesty ;  only  he  must  bring  everything  on  deck  and 
in  sight. 

"  I  have  a  high,  narrow  platform  running  across  from 
one  side  to  the  gangway  on  the  other  side.  On  that 
you  may  stand  ami  see  by  moonlight  every  package 
brouglit  on  deck,  and  choose  your  half,  liut,  as  my 
wives  and  servants  have  been  taught  to  shoot,  I  shall 
have  them  armed  with  loaded  guns  to  shoot  eacrh  one 
of  you  who  dares  to  come  to  the  deck.  Remain 
on  the  platform,  and  what  you  ask  for  shall  be  handed 
to  you,"  said  Thean. 

The  pirates  were  forced  to  accept  this  condition 
before  the  gangway  was  opened  and  ladders  let  down. 
Then,  fastening  their  boats  to  the  junk,  they  hurried 
up  and  took  their  places  on  the  narrow  platform. 
To  their  surprise  they  saw,  on  the  deck,  a  line  of 
women   armed    with   guns   standing  on   the  right  and 


272  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

another  on  tlie  left  side  of  the  niirrow,  bridge-like  struc- 
ture on  which  they  stood.  The  pirates  occupied  nearly 
the  whole  of  this. 

Lest  the  rascals  grow  alarmed,  Thenn  had  some  men 
at  work  carrying  bags  of  what  seemed  silver  to  the 
deck,  and  handed  one  to  tlie  fellows  on  the  ])ridge  as 
another  was  laid  aside  for  its  owner.  The  clink  of 
silver  and  the  heavy  bags  of  precious  metal  handed  to 
one  after  another  of  the  waiting  men  made  them  for- 
get 'danger.     This  forgetf ulness  did  not  last. 

Suddenl}^,  and  without  warning,  the  bridge  gave 
way  in  the  middle  while  remaining  fast  at  the  ends^ 
and  along  two  steep,  smooth  planes  all  but  seven  of 
the  pirates  slipped  swiftly  down  into  the  dark,  open 
hold.  There  tliey  tumbled  in  a  mass,  yelling  and 
shrieking  in  rage  and  terror,  but  helpless.  The  top  of 
the  hold  was  beyond  reach  ;  and  before  they  could 
climb  up  by  any  help,  the  hatches  were  closed  and 
they  prisoners.     Caught  in  a  trap  ! 

Seven,  five  men  and  two  boys,  had  saved  them- 
selves, by  clinging  to  the  deck  or  high  bulwarks,  from 
sliding  down  with  their  comrades.  Before  the  yells 
of  those  below  had  ceased,  these  seven — three  in 
one,  four  in  the  other  boat  —  had  cut  the  lines  and 
were  making  every  effort  to  get  away  from  the 
junk.  Though  ordered  to  stop  as  soon  as  their  es- 
cape  was    noticed    in    the    confusion,    they   answered 


A   MANDABm.  2Y3 

nothing,  but,  with  oars  and  sail,  kept  on  their  way  to 
the  shore. 

The  junk  started  in  pursuit ;  but,  with  small  sails 
only,  could  not  overtake  the  fugitives.  To  the  amaze- 
ment of  the  escaping  rascals,  the  great  mainsail  arose 
to  the  mast,  and  tlie  junk,  dashing  the  spray  from  her 
bow,  rushed  swiftly  after  them. 

"Shall  we  fire?"  asked  several  of  Tliean's  crew, 
standing  on  the  bow,  as  the  smaller  vessels  came 
within  gunshot. 

"No;  we  will  capture  each  man  unharmed,"  was 
the   reply. 

The  junk  passed  tlie  boats,  and  then,  with  head  to 
the  wind,  directly  in  their  way,  stopped  them.  But 
the  pirates  saw  more  hope  in  efforts  to  escape  than  in 
surrender.  Tlie  command  to  stop  and  come  alongside 
was  unheeded. 

"  Come  alongside,  or  we  will  shoot  you  !  "  shouted  a 
voice  from  the  junk,  the  second  time. 

The  only  response  to  this  from  the  men  in  the  flying 
vessels  was  greater  effort  to  get  away,  as  the  two 
separated . 

The  pursuit  began  anew,  the  junk  heading  directly 
for  a  fugitive  ;  nor  could  the  meu  in  their  excitement 
escape  being  run  down.  Just  in  time  to  save  them- 
selves, they  begged  for  mercy  and  promised  to  come 
alongside. 


274  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

The  larger  craft  turned  to  the  wind  and  received  the 
boat  and  its  crew.  The  men  were  quickly  sent  to  share 
the  captivity  of  their  comrades,  while  their  vessel  was 
fastened  astern  ;  and  the  remaining  rascals  were  fol- 
lowed. They  were  soon  overhauled  and  compelled  to 
surrender  too. 

With  every  man  and  boy  a  captive  in  the  hold,  with 
the  two  boats  towing  astern,  Thean  returned  to  the 
village.  No  time  was  lost  in  pulling  ashore  with  both 
boats  and  crews  large  enough  to  meet  any  resistance. 
None  was  offered. 

Only  old  men,  women,  and  children  waited  on  the 
shore  for  the  return  of  friends.  Not  until  the  crew  of 
the  junk  leaped  ashore,  and  made  every  man,  woman, 
and  child  a  prisoner,  did  they  suspect  that  their  rela- 
tives had  been  captured.  The  piteous  cries  of  the 
women  were  heartrending,  but  the  old  men  were  silent. 
They  saw  that  they  had  been  caught  by  those  more 
shrewd  than  themselves,  and  nothing  remained  for 
them  but  submission  to  their  fate. 

The  next  morning  Thean  left  old  men,  women,  and 
children  at  the  village  and,  taking  all  who  had  at- 
tem[)ted  to  capture  his  junk,  started  for  Foochow. 

Without  the  death  or  even  w^ounding  of  a  single 
member  of  his  crew  he  liad  captured  every  pirate  of 
the  village.  And  this  had  been  done  without  wound- 
ing a  sohtary  rascal,  except  as  they   were  bruised  by 


A  MAXDABm.  275 

their  unceremonious  descent  into  the  bold.  And  what 
was  the  more  satisfying,  he  had  captured  them  in  an 
act  of  piracy. 

Captain  Nee  was  pleased  at  the  success  of  his  young 
colleague,  even  though  it  proved  Thean  shrewder  than 
himself.  The  old  man  was  amazed  to  find  among  the 
pirates  some  of  the  spies  he  had  sent  to  discover  the 
rascals.  The  others  were  never  discovered,  and  liad 
probably  been  nnnxlered  by  the  men  they  had  sought 
to  bring  to  justice. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

FOREIGNERS. 

FROM  early  childhood  Thean  heard  much  against, 
little  in  favor  of  foreigners ;  and  that  little  was 
spoken  by  his  father.  The  boatman  said  that  for- 
eigners always  treated  him  kindly,  and  were  honest 
and  fair,  and  they  had  led  him  to  start  in  business  for 
himself ;  so  he  had  no  reason  to  speak  ill  of  them. 

"You  have  seen  only  one  side  of  foreigners,"  said 
old  Mrs.  Lin  to  her  son.  "  Wait  until  you  see  both; 
then  you  will  hate  them  as  much  as  others  do." 

When  a  mere  child  Thean  heard  an  old  priest  at  the 
temple  speak  against  foreigners  in  the  strongest  terms. 
The  boy  and  his  grandmother  had  worshiped  at  the 
temple,  and  were  about  leaving,  when  the  priest  was 
prompted,  by  a  remark  of  the  old  lady,  to  say  :  — 

"  If  a  change  does  not  come  soon  I  fear  for  the 
future  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Men  seldom  come 
here,  except  to  gamble  or  watch  play  actors.  Only 
women  bring  children  here  to  worship  now  ;  by  and  by 
they  too  will  forsake  the  gods  of  their  ancestors.  Al- 
ready boys  are  following  the  ways  of  fathers  rather 
than  mothers  ;  and  as  they  grow  up  they  forget  the 
temples." 

276 


FOBEIGXEES.  277 

"  Why  is  it  so?"  asked  Mrs.  Lin. 

"  Our  mandarins  and  leading  men  cause  much  of 
this  indifference,  and  foreigners  the  rest." 

"Why  do  not  mandarins  worship  the  gods?  "  asked 
the  old  lady. 

"  I  cannot  answer.  But  I  can  tell  what  they  do 
toward  gods'  priests  and  temples.  TJiey  mock  at  the 
gods,  ridicule  priests,  and  treat  temples  with  contempt. 
They  say  that  we  are  of  no  use  except  to  frighten 
the  common  people,  and  keep  them  from  forgetting 
law  and  everything  else  but  self.  IMen  and  boys 
listen  to  the  great  men,  and  of  course  copy  them. 
These  will  by  and  by  turn  wives  and  daughters 
against  us  ;  and  then  the  gods,  temples,  and  priests 
must  depart." 

''Never!"  said  Mrs.  Lin  emphatically.  "But 
what  have  foreigners  to  do  with  our  gods,  temples, 
or  priests  ?  " 

"  They  have  no  gods  of  their  own  ;  and,  since  they 
have  plenty  of  money,  people  believe  that  gods  are 
unnecessary." 

"Foreigners  no  gods!  I  thought  they  had,  and 
heard  that  they  try  to  compel  us  to  accept  them  rather 
than  remain  faithful  to  our  own." 

"  Perhaps  a  few  have  gods  ;  and  they  come  here  to 
teach  our  people  to  accept  those  rather  than  the  better 
ones  worshiped  for  untold  ages  by  our  fathers.     But 


278  THE   YOUNG  MAN  DAB  IN. 

foreigners,  except  tbe  few  priests,  do  not  worship  if 
tlu'v  have  iiny  gods." 

"  Yet  they  have  a  worship  hall  on  Kolongsu  for 
foreigners,  have  they  not?" 

"True;  but  few  except  priests  attend;  and  they 
only  once  or  twice  every  seventh  day.  Possibly  the 
priests  and  their  families  do  attend  an  evening  beside 
during  the  seven  days.  The  remainder  of  foreigners 
have  only  one  god,  and  that  is  money.  If  they  wor- 
ship anything  else  in  their  own  country,  they  forget  it 
when  they  come  to  ours." 

"Why  sliould  foreigners  be  allowed  to  remain  and 
lead  astray  the  people  of  the  Middle  Kingdom  ?  "  asked. 
Mrs.  Lin. 

"  That  is  a  question  we  often  ask.  I  think  this  is 
the  riglit  answer.  The  gods  have  allowed  them  to 
come  as  a  punishment  and  plague  to  our  nation.  We 
allowed  them  to  come  because  they  buy  our  teas  and 
silks  and  other  products,  little  thinking  that  they 
bring  what  curses  our  people  and  will  ruin  our 
nation." 

"  Wh\'  need  we  sell  to  them  or  allow  a  foreigner  to 
enter  our  country?  It  only  leaves  less  for  our  own 
people  and  increases  the  price,  so  that  the  poor  cannot 
buy." 

"  True  ;  but  tlie  increase  of  price  is  what  our  rich 
men  desire.     It  adds  to  their  wealth.     What  care  they 


FOBEIGNEBS.  279 

for  the  poor?  They  think  but  of  gain.  Thev  would 
even  sell  the  poor  if  it  added  to  their  riches.  For 
gain  they  allow  foreigners  to  come,  little  thinking  that 
some  day  they  will  be  the  very  ones  to  lose  all  at 
foreign  hands.  They  think  now  that  at  any  time  they 
can  drive  out  the  barbarian  ;  but  he  is  gaining  power 
and  taking  hold  more  firmly,  so  when  they  seek  to  be 
rid  of  him,  he  will  simply  get  rid  of  them." 

''  But  you  said  that  the  gods  allowed,  and  now  that 
the  wealthy  do.     How  do  you  explain?" 

"  Because  the  rich  and  great  care  more  for  gain 
than  for  gods,  the  gods  allow  them  to  have  their  way. 
They  allow  them  to  admit  their  worst  foes,  that  they 
may  learn  a  lesson  of  wisdom." 

''Then  you  think  the  lesson  will  be  learned  and 
good  will  result  in  the  end  ? " 

"  I  wish  it  were  so.  But  I  fear  that  men  will  not 
learn.  They  are  caring  less  and  less  for  gods,  more 
and  more  for  themselves,  and  the  gods  will  finally 
grow  angry  and  refuse  to  listen  to  any  prayer.  They 
will  be  unwilling  to  remain  in  a  country  where  they 
are  neglected,  insulted,  and  despised.  Then  will  come 
calamities  such  as  have  not  even  been  foretold." 

"  But  the  spirits  of  the  dead  will  remain  to 
protect." 

"  You  little  know  what  calamities  must  follow  the 
departure  of  the  gods.     When  they  go,  temples   will 


280  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIK. 

be  useless  and  priests  must  forsake  their  calling. 
Then  the  people  will  have  none  to  teach,  none  to  pray 
for  them.  Nor  would  it  be  of  any  use.  Forsaken  of 
the  gods,  our  country  must  go  to  ruin  and  our  race  die 
out.  Who,  then,  will  care  for  the  spirits?  Unfed, 
uncared  for,  do  yon  think  they  will  protect  a  dying 
people  who  disregard  them?  But  that  is  not  the 
worst.  By  that  time  your  spirit  and  mine  will  be  in 
the  unseen  world  ;  and  who  will  feed,  clothe,  and  give 
us  drink?  Nobody.  We  must  wander  forever,  home- 
less, naked,  hungry,  thirsty,  fevered,  famished,  dying, 
but  never  dead.  This  land,  deserted  of  gods,  its 
people  dying  or  dead,  will  become  the  home  of 
demons.  They  will  laugh  and  leap  in  their  glee  as 
they  behold  our  sufferings.  They  will  mock  our 
starving  spirits  and  ridicule  our  agon}^  as  they  behold 
us  coming;  back  each  vear  seeking  food  and  drink,  to 
find  nothing  prepared  for  us." 

''  But  will  not  the  gods  return  when  they  see  the 
remnant  humble  and  penitent?  Surely  they  will  not 
refuse  to  come  at  the  cry  of  some  who  are  so  unwilling 
to  have  them  go." 

"If  the  followers  of  the  gods  live  longer  than  the 
foes,  then  the  gods  may  return.  But  who  knows  that 
they  will?  No;  I  fear  that  men,  learning  foreign 
ways,  will  all  forsake  the  gods  before  they  die,  and 
none  remain  to  know,  much   less    turn    back,  to    the 


FOREIGN EBS.  ■  281 

deities  whom  the  fathers  worshiped.  I  see  a  sad 
future,"  continued  the  old  priest,  closing  his  eyes  as 
if  ill  a  vision.  ''The  gods,  hiding  themselves  behind 
clouds,  are  silent,  sad,  heartbrol^en,  as  they  look 
tearfully  dawn  upon  the  land  they  loved.  Too  sor- 
rowful to  speak,  they  mourn  in  silence  forever  over 
the  dreadful  fate  that  has  befallen  a  pooi)le  who 
refused  their  care  and  turned  from  their  love.  They 
behold  the  sun  now  and  then  breaking  through  clouds, 
shining  on  a  land  whose  flowers  have  faded,  never  to 
bloom  again,  and  fruits  decaved  without  leavini^  seed 
behind ;  they  see  the  dry  beds  of  streams  whose 
waters  long  since  ceased  to  flow,  and  dead  trees  from 
which  birds  have  flown  foiever.  Tiie  music  of  song- 
bird and  tliiri)  of  insect  iiave  died  out  ages  ago  and 
shall  never  be  heard  again.  Above  this  earth  gods 
will  weep  in  silence,  while  on  its  surface  demons 
dance  and  over  the  graves  of  the  faithful  will  hold 
their  feasts  of  evil.  But  the  vision  is  too  sad,  too 
dreadful.     I  can  say  no  more." 

Thean  was  too  voung  to  understand  the  full  meaning 
of  the  priest,  yet  the  serious  look  of  the  old  man  and 
the  anxious  face  of  the  grandmother  made  a  lasting 
impression  on  the  mind  of  the  child.  Nor  could  he 
help  thinking  that  foreigners  had  something  to  do 
with  a  dreadful  fate  coming  to  his  nation.  Had  not 
his  father's  words  and  the  kindness  and   attention  of 


282  THE    YO  UNO    MA  NBA  RIX. 

ship  captains  prevented,  tlie  youth  might  htive  become 
11  foe  to  foreigners,  as  ])itter  and  detcniiiiied  as  any 
in  China.  His  trip  nortli  siiowed  that  they  were  far 
better  than  his  countrymen  believed,  and  he  was 
read}'  later  in  school  to  take  the  side  of  foreigners. 
Even  when  he  saw  how  unpopular  it  was,  he  insisted 
that  they  were  not  wMiat  his  fellows  de(^lared.  The 
teacher  overheard  a  discussion  between  Theau  and  a 
fellow  student  and,  taking  the  side  of  the  other,  he 
said  to  Thean  :  — 

^'It  is  true  that  foreigners  bring  money  and  give 
business,  but  remember  that  they  take  more  money 
and  business  away  than  they  give.  The  Middle 
Kingdom  is  becoming  poorer  each  year  because  of 
their  presence.  Manv  years  ago  junks  did  our  car- 
rying trade  ;  where  are  our  junks  now?  While  a  few 
remain,  their  owners  growing  poorer  each  year,  the 
many  are  rotting  on  the  mud  flats  or  have  been  torn 
in  pieces  because  there  was  no  business  for  them." 

'•  Owners  of  junks  have  bought  and  are  running 
foreign-built  vessels,"  replied  Thean. 

"  Yes  ;  the  old  hulks,  too  slow  and  old  for  foreign- 
ers, are  sold  at  enormous  prices  to  our  people.  But 
wiiat  man  of  the  Middle  Kingdom  in  Amoy  owns  a 
new  foreign-])nilt  vessel?  Do  you  know  of  an}^?  I 
do  not.      Foreigners   will   not  sell   them," 

"  They  will  sell  if  oui-  people  pay  enougli,"  answered 


FOBEIGNEBS.  283 

Thean.  "  Foreigners  are  ready  to  sell  auythiug  for 
a  sufficient  price." 

"You  are  right.  They  will  sell  all  they  have  if 
they  get  enough  money,"  spoke  a  student. 

"Did  you  ever  hear  of  one  selling  his  life  for 
money?"  asked  Thean.  "But  many  in  our  country 
do,  and  for  a  small  price  at  that." 

"  Who  own  the  steamers  that  carry  all  the  passen- 
gers and  most  of  the  freight  along  our  coast?"  asked 
the  teacher.  "  Who  own  and  make  the  money  from 
manv  of  the  river  boats  in  other  ports?     Foreigners." 

"  Not  all,"  retorted  Thean,  respectfully  but  decid- 
edly. "  Already  our  own  people  are  becoming  partners 
and  owning  more  and  more  of  those  vessels,  ^y  and 
by  they  will  own  steamers  and  control  the  business  of 
the  Middle  Kingdom.  Foreigners  are  simply  showing 
us  how ;  and  when  we  learn  we  will  take  the  business, 
for  we  can  conduct  it  for  far  less  than  they  can.  We 
need  not  pay  as  large  salaries  nor  demand  as  high 
prices.  Then  we  will  take  the  business  to  ourselves. 
We  are  merely  paying  the  price  of  our  schooling." 

"  Who  compelled  us  to  have  custom  houses?  Who 
compelled  our  government  to  buy  foreign  men-of- 
war?"  asked  the  teacher,  taking  no  notice  of  Th^an's 
statements.  "  And  they  made  us  pay  enormous  prices 
for  the  vessels.  But  who  command  them  ?  Foreigners. 
For  that  we  must  pay  enormous  salaries.     Who  manage 


284  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

our  custom  houses  ?  Foreigners.  Again  we  pay  im- 
mense salaries.  Do  Middle  Kingdom  men  have  none 
of  the  ollices?  Yes,  many;  but  tiiose  only  that  have 
hard  work  and  small  pay." 

"  Foreigners  have  brought  much  good  to  the  Middle 
Kingdom,"  responded  Theun,  wlien  the  teaclier  looked 
to  him  as  if  for  an  answer.  "Who  was  it  that  broke 
the  power  of  the  Tai  Ping  rebellion?  Foreigners. 
Had  it  not  been  for  their  discipline  and  weapons  the 
present  government  Avould  have  given  way  to  that  of 
rebels." 

"  Yes  ;  and  who  first  taught  the  rebels  to  begin  the 
rebellion?  "  asked  a  student.     "  Foreigners." 

"  And  who  caused  the  sorrow  of  our  country  ?  "  asked 
another.  "Who  brought  opium  here?  Foreigners! 
That  is  enough  to  pay  for  all  the  good  they  ever  did." 

"  I  admit  it  is  a  crime  of  which  the  meanest  of 
nations  should  be  ashamed,  and  I  know  that  foreigners 
are  more  ashamed  of  it  than  we.  But  it  was  not  the 
purpose  of  all  of  them,  as  it  is  not  the  wish  of  one  in 
a  hundred  now,  that  our  kingdom  be  cursed  with  that 
plague.  I  have  heard  foreigners  speak  again  and 
again  with  sorrow  and  shame  of  the  opium  traflic,  and 
know  that,  if  it  were  in  the  power  of  the  great  major- 
ity to  remove  that  curse,  it  would  not  remain  a  day 
longer.  AYe  must  not  forget  that  many  foreign  nations 
trade  here,  and  one  only  forced  opium  on  us." 


FOREIGNERS.  285 

"One  only!"  said  the  teacber  in  astonishment. 
"  Have  you  forgotten  that  all  foreign  nations  com- 
bined to  fight  our  kingdom  when  one  engaged  in  war? 
They  may  differ  when  any  selfish  purpose  is  to  be  car- 
ried out,  but  unite  always  if  we  oppose.  You  young 
men  will  learn,  and  at  no  distant  day,  that  foreigners 
mean  to  control  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Each  move 
reveals  that.  Each  effort  ends  in  their  gaining  greater 
power  and  position.  A  few  decades  ago  we  had 
not  a  port  where  they  were  allowed.  Then  a  few 
ports  were  opened,  later  more,  and  now  see  where  for- 
eigners make  their  homes.  What  province,  what  city 
of  importance,  has  not  some  foreign  merchant  or  priest 
of  their  religi(jn  living  there?  You  will  see  the  day 
when  you  must  decide  whether  foreigners  are  to  rule 
or  be  buried  here.  They  have  come  to  remain,  and 
the  Middle  Kingdom  must  decide  before  many  years 
how  they  shall  remain." 

Thean  found  a  venerable  friend  of  his  father  at  the 
house  on  his  return  from  school,  and  told  the  discus- 
sion to  him  and  Mr.  Lin.     Said  the  old  man  :  — 

"Your  teacher  and  companions  were  right.  For- 
eigners are  the  curse  of  our  country.  They  are  dis- 
honest, and  teach  us  to  be.  They  compel  us  to  accept 
the  lowest  prices,  and  then  we  must,  in  some  way, 
regain  the  money  lost  b}'  their  avarice.  I  have  not 
been  a  merchant  all  my  life  without  knowing  thoroughly 
their  wavs." 


286  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

*'  My  venerable  friend  will  allow  me  to  ask  if  there 
was  no  dishonesty  in  the  Middle  Kingdom  before  for- 
eiirners  came?"  asked  Thean.  "The  learned  men  of 
the  past  declare  there  was." 

"Undoubtedly  there  was;  but  foreigners  have  in- 
creased it,"  answered  the  old  man.  "  They  tell  us 
that  prices  have  declined,  that  our  samples  are  better 
than  the  goods,  the  weight  is  short,  and  in  every  possi- 
ble way  take  advantage  of  us." 

"  Are  all  foreigners  dishonest?  "  asked  Thean.  "  I 
was  told  only  a  few  days  ago  that  the  "  (nam- 
ing a  prominent  business  firm  of  foreigners)  "  is  hon- 
est always.     Have  you  ever  dealt  with  that  houso  ?  " 

"No;  but  I  am  certain  that  it  is  like  the  others. 
Only  a  few  days  ago  I  heard  of  their  dishonesty," 
replied  the  old  man. 

"•  If  my  venerable  friend  will  allow,  let  me  say  that 
a  man  was  discharged  from  that  very  lirm  a  few  days 
ago  because  he  had  cheated  one  of  our  people.  The 
head  of  the  house  said  that  he  would  not  emplo3'  dis- 
honest clerks,"  spoke  Mr.  Liu. 

"Perhaps  that  firm  is  an  exception.  Hut  there  are 
few  like  it.  Not  only  are  foreigners  dishonest,  tliey 
are  brutal.  We  know  that  few  have  wives  here,  thougii 
doubtless  they  have  at  home.  Here  they  take  Middle 
Kingdom  women,  not  as  wives  but  concubines.  When 
they  return  home  they  leave  these  and  their  children 


FOREIGNERS.  287 

behind,  just  as  brutes  do.  And  yet  they  call  us  half 
civilized.  You  think  foreigners  honest.  Have  you 
ever  asked  yourself  who  own  the  best  sites  in  Aiuoy 
and  on  Kolongsu?  Foreigners.  And  it  is  the  same  in 
other  ports.  But  how  did  they  get  those  sites?  They 
say  by  purchase.  True,  but  after  bullying  the  owners 
juid  compelling  them  to  sell,  they  oblige  us  to  yield 
to  their  every  wish." 

"Not  in  all  cases,"  replied  Tliean  respectfully.  "  I 
know  that  several  owners  were  glad  to  get  the  large 
price  offered  by  foreigners.  1  know  that  in  more 
than  one  instance  they  compelled  them  to  pay 
twice  as  much  as  one  of  our  own  people  would  have 
paid." 

'^  That  is  light ;  tiiey  should  pay  enormous  prices 
for  all  they  get.  They  should  be  made  to  pay  back 
here  the  fortunes  won  from  our  poor  people.  Y(ju 
speak  in  their  favor,  l)ut  foiget  how  many  millions  of 
dollars  they  take  away  each  year.  Some  day  not  far 
distant  the  Middle  Kin<jdom  will  find  its  wealth  held 
by  foreigners.  It  may  be  well,  for  then  we  can,  after 
getting  their  money,  drive  them  away  and  take  back 
the  property." 

"  And  yet  you  say  they  take  all  our  money,  and  that 
they  are  dishonest.  Would  it  be  honest  to  rob  them 
of  what  they  have  bought  at  an  enormous  price,  and 
then  drive  them  out  of  our  country,  or  kill  them  in  it? 


288  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

Arc  not  we  proposing  more  dishonesty  than  they 
show?"  asked  tlie  youth  with   spirit. 

After  lie  became  a  mandarin,  Thean  was  forced  to 
hear  much  against  foreigners,  and  he  often  took  np 
their  cause.  Theothcials  could  not  forget  the  Tai  Ping 
rebellion,  and  said  that  it  was  owing;  to  foreisfn  intlu- 
ence.  They  magnified  every  act  of  foreign  govern- 
ments, and  declared  all  in  league  to  destroy  the  Middle 
Kingdom  that  they  might  divide  it. 

"You  must  admit  that  every  move  of  foreign 
governments  has  been  forward,  and  in  tiie  line  of  con- 
quest," said  an  older  official  to  the  young  mandarin. 
''  They  began  by  forcing  their  opium  on  us.  They 
made  war  and  gained  territory  ;  some  they  hold  to-day. 
With  each  war  they  have  demanded  additional  privi- 
leges. They  have  made  us  pay  the  cost  of  war  by 
demanding  indemnity;  and  then  to  collect,  forced  us 
to  have  custom  houses.  Thatbrouj^ht  in  more  foreicrn- 
ers  to  take  office  and  receive  large  salaries.  They 
compelled  us  to  build  or  purchase  gunboats,  officered 
by  their  own  men,  but  paid  by  us.  They  have  added 
port  after  port  for  the  home  of  foreigners.  Not  con- 
tent with  that,  they  have  compelled  us  to  admit,  and 
even  protect  from  the  hate  and  violence  of  an  out- 
raged people,  the  teachers  who  bring  their  religion 
liere.  And  wlicn  our  people  justly  refuse  to  allow 
their  temples  lind  worship,  they  compel  us  to  punish 


FOREIGNEBS.  289 

the  imwilling  citizens.  Not  only  must  we  allow  their 
religion,  we  must  protect  it,  and  protect  those  who  are 
traitors  to  their  own  country  and  its  gods,  just  as 
much  as  we  do  foreigners  themselves.  They  simply 
compel  our  government  to  do  their  will  and  pay  for 
their  comforts.  What  care  we  for  lighthouses?  Yet 
their  vessels  coming  here  need  them,  and  we  must  not 
only  build  and  support  but  pay  large  salaries  to 
foreigners  to  care  for  them.  In  everything  our  gov- 
ernment, though  it  might  refuse  at  first,  has  been 
forced  to  yield.  Their  purpose  is  evident ;  they  mean 
to  compel  us  to  retreat  step  by  step,  until  we  liave 
lost  everything  worth  fighting  for,  and  then  they 
will  seize  the  remainder  and  divide  it  among  tliem- 
selves." 

''What  can  we  do?"  asked  another,  before  Thean 
replied. 

"  Resist  each  demand  to  the  utmost,  and  yield  only 
when  compelled ;  meanwhile  prepare  to  dare  and 
oppose  them.  We  shall  some  day  be  able  to  regain 
our  lost  power  and  position,  if  we  learn  their  methods, 
use  their  weapons  and  discipline." 

'^  Would  it  not  be  better  to  imitate  their  methods  of 
government  and  progress,  and  educate  our  people?" 
asked  Thean  meekly. 

"'What?  Give  up  our  own?  Give  up  what  the 
fathers    handed    down    to    us?     Everything    that    has 


290  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

made  the  Middle  Kingdom  so  mighty  and  glorious  in 
the  past?  Never  !  When  we  begin  to  copy  foreigners, 
then  must  go  our  system  of  government,  learning, 
everything.  Then  must  go  the  stability  of  the  gov- 
ernment whose  officers  we  are." 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

FAMINE. 

nr^HEAN  foiiucl  himself  a  popular  mandarin  after 
-^  he  reached  Foochow  with  tlie  captured  pirates. 
He  was  praised  and  promoted  by  tliose  above  him,  l)ut 
envied  and  disliked  by  some  below.  They  seemed  to 
think  that  he  had  wroiii^ed  them  by  accepting  promo- 
tion, and  let  him  know  that  they  did  not  mean  to 
allow  him  to  enjoy  his  h(jnors  witliout  paying  the 
penalty  of  promotion  over  them. 

The  young  man  endured  their  sneers  and  unkind 
words  —  they  were  unable  to  do  more  against  him  — 
but  hoped  for  another  place  than  at  Foochow.  AVhat 
he  wished  was  given.  He  was  ordered  north  on 
special  duty. 

About  the  time  he  captured  the  pirates,  a  famine 
began  in  the  Yellow  River  country,  and  multitudes  of 
sufferers  were  dependent  on  charity  for  food.  The 
government,  always  slow,  was  behind  foreigners  in 
caring  for  the  suffering ;  and  when  it  did  send  relief  it 
sent  some  men  to  distribute  who  were  unworthy  the 
name  of  human  beings. 

The  reader  will  pardon  the  author  for  stopping  to 
tell  about  the  Yellow  River,  ''China's  Sorrow,"  as  it 

291 


292  THE    YOUNG   MAN D Amy. 

is  often  called.  A  swift  stream  and  carrying  an 
immense  volume  of  water  to  the  sea,  it  is  probably 
the  most  dangerous  river  on  earth.  Gathering  in  its 
waters,  far  from  the  coast,  a  great  amount  of  sand 
and  clay,  it  carries  this  down  to  deposit  it  nearer  the 
ocean.  Thus  its  bed  rises;  and  instead  of  dio:2:in<>: 
out  the  channel,  the  Chinese  raise  the  banks.  So 
across  the  plain  the  Yellow  River  runs  above  the 
surface  of  the  country,  and  in  some  places  above  the 
houses  along  its  course.  When  the  banks  are  broken, 
the  result  can  be  imagined  rather  than  described. 
Such  calamities  are  sadly  frequent ;  and  though  usually 
the  people  succeed  in  controlling  the  w^ater  and  con- 
fining it  within  the  banks,  terrible  destruction  is 
wrouo;ht  before  the  river  vields.  Occasionallv  it  tears 
for  itself  another  channel  and  is  allowed  to  keep  its 
new  course,  while  the  old  bed  remains  to  dry  up  and 
produce  pestilence.  At  least  nine  times  during  the 
past  twenty-five  centuries,  Chinese  historians  say,  the 
Yellow  River  has  changed  its  course  entirely,  and 
entered  the  ocean  by  a  different  route. 

Each  flood,  whether  the  river  be  forced  back  to  its  bed 
or  not,  is  certain  to  be  followed  by  a  famine.  The 
country  is  so  crowded  with  people  that  the  land  can  pro- 
duce little  more  than  enough  to  support  the  vast  popu- 
lation ;  and  one  crop  failure,  even  over  a  compara- 
tively small  part  of  country,  causes  want  and  suffering. 


FAMINE.  293 

The  great  river  had  broken  its  banks  and  flooded 
the  country,  thus  producing  the  famine.  When  the 
government  listened  to  the  appeal  of  its  starving 
people,  it  ordered  some  of  its  meanest  officers  to  dis- 
tribute supplies.  These  men  acted  so  selfishly,  so  bru- 
tally, that  other  officers  determined  to  collect  evidence 
against  them,  though  unable  to  stop  the  rascality. 
Thean  was  chosen,  as  shrewd  and  trustworthy,  to  help 
in  the  work,  and  sent  to  the  famine-stricken  district. 

He  had  already  learned  that  there  are  honest,  noble 
mandarins  as  well  as  mean  and  rascally  ones.  He 
knew  too  that  the  better  men  dare  not  do  as  they 
would,  for  lack  of  power.  To  make  the  attempt 
would  be  to  lose  what  power  they  have,  and  perhaps 
add  to  the  number  of  unworthy  ollicers.  Thean  knew 
that  he  was  counted  among  the  faithful  and  honest, 
and  that  he  would  l)e  expected  to  help  their  cause  as 
well  as  that  of  humanity  in  his  new  position.  Said 
the  mandarin  to  whom  he  reported  before  entering  the 
famine  district :  — 

"You  have  already  received  instructions.  Remem- 
ber you  must  serve  under  men  who  care  more  for  self 
than  for  sufferers.  They  call  foreigners  who  are 
feeding  the  needy  '  foreign  devils,'  but  they  have 
shown  themselves  more  worthy  the  name,  while  the 
hated  foreigners  appear  like  angels.  Though  you 
must  not  allow  anything  to  arouse  suspicion,  do  your 


294  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

utmost  to  relieve  distress.  Every  cash  held  back  will 
cost  pnin  and  anguish,  perhaps  death.  The  goverii- 
inciit  can  spare  but  little  for  relief ;  make  that  little 
go  as  far  as  possible.  Taxes  have  not  returned  what 
was  expected,  nor  has  the  sale  of  otScial  titles  brought 
in  large  sums,  and  benevolent  people  seem  unable  to 
do  much  for  the  sufferers.  Do  your  best,  and  remem- 
ber that  while  you  watch  others,  you  may  be  watched 
even  more  closely  ;  yet  it  is  for  the  good  of  your  fel- 
lows, for  the  best  interests  of  the  Middle  Kingdom, 
that  you  sci've  and  may  be  called  to  suffer." 

The  young  man,  accompanied  by  a  few  servants, 
entered  the  famine  district  expecting  to  see  distress, 
])ut  not  such  as  greeted  him.  On  the  border  of  the 
stricken  country  he  met  women  and  children  whose 
husbands  and  fathers  had  gone  to  the  mandarins  to 
appeal  for  more  help.  When  the  poor  creatures  saw 
well-dressed  travelers  approach,  for  Theau  did  not 
appeal-  as  a  mandarin,  they  threw  themselves  on  their 
knees  in  the  path,  and,  with  famished  faces  and  hun- 
gry cries,  appealed  in  the  single  word :  — 
''Mercy!  mercy!  mercy!  mercy!  mercy!" 
The  young  man  would  not  pass  such  suffering  by 
without  giving  relief.  But,  befcjre  he  could  do  any- 
thing, his  eyes  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  number  of 
children  lying  farther  on  along  the  path,  evidently 
exhausted,   perhaps  dying  of   starvation.     The  sight 


FAMIXE.  295 

overwhelmed  him,  and  he  bowed  his  head,  coveriug  his 
face  with  his  hands. 

Seeing  his  distress,  the  women  were  silent  and 
waited  to  see  what  he  would  do.  But  they  beckoned 
the  children,  who  had  been  behind  them,  to  step 
forward.  The  weak,  starved  creatures  stood  before 
Theau  when  he  uncovered  his  eyes.  Seeing  that  his 
glance  was  toward  them,  thev  kneeled,  and  liftinjjf 
their  hands  clasped  imploringly  toward  the  officer, 
begged  for  food.  Their  pale  faces,  hollow  eyes, 
pinched  cheeks,  features  that  showed  an  age  of  suf- 
fering and  want,  formed  a  picture  of  misery  such  as 
he  had  never  seen. 

Thean  turned  away,  as  if  he  would  drive  from  his 
mind  that  sad  scene.  He  seemed  t(^  have  looked  on 
a  group  of  ghosts,  and  their  presence  remained  before 
his  mind,  though  his  ej^es  shut  them  out.  Then  he 
raised  his  head  and  looked  over  and  beyond  the  starv- 
ing beings.  There  the  more  dreadful  sight  of  wasted, 
exliausted  skeletons  met  his  gaze. 

The  children,  seeing  the  distress  of  the  traveler,  were 
silent  too,  and  waited  for  him  to  speak,  to  act.  Per- 
haps hunger  mastered  their  purpose,  and  the  women 
broke  out  in  low  wails  for  mercy,  pity,  food.  Their 
voices,  soft  and  low  at  first,  rose  louder  and  more 
shrill,  until  their  cries  were  piercing.  Their  plea 
was :  — 


296  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN, 

"  Mercy,  food,  pity,  food  !  food  !  food  !  food  !  We 
starve  !  we  starve  !  we  starve  !  we  starve  !  " 

When  their  voices  were  still  again,  Thean  asked 
what  the  government  had  done  for  them.  Tlic  an- 
swer was  that  a  little  rice,  unhulled,  had  been  dis- 
tributed, and  this  had  been  cooked  and  eaten,  hulls 
and  all,  but  the  last  morsel  had  long  since  been 
devoured.  While  waiting  for  more  they  had  tried  to 
stay  tlie  cravings  of  hunger  by  gathering  and  eating 
the  leaves  of  willow  and  other  trees  ;  now  they  were 
too  weak  to  climb,  and  few  leaves  fell.  Their  hus- 
bands and  fathers  had  gone  to  plead  with  mandarins 
outside  the  famnie  district  for  help ;  perhaps  they 
would  get  relief.  Until  they  returned  would  the  good 
stranger  give  each  only  a  morsel  of  food  ? 

"  Have  the  mandarins  given  you  no  money  to  buy 
food?  "  asked  the  young  man. 

"  They  gave  a  little ;  and,  when  we  refused  to  share 
with  those  who  brought  it,  they  declared  that  they  would 
not  return,  but  instead  would  distribute  to  those  who  are 
more  grateful.  It  was  not  ingratitude,  but  starvation 
that  made  us  unwillino-.  Our  children  were  dvinoj, 
and  could  we  share  with  those  who  had  enough  and 
to  spare,  while  our  own  flesh  and  blood  were  perishing 
before  our  eyes?" 

"  If  you  were  near  the  yamen,  would  not  your  wants 
be  supplied?     The   mandarins   cannot  travel  all  over 


FAMINE.  297 

the  country  to  find  you.  Go  back  with  me.  I  will 
give  you  some  food,  and  lead  you  to  the  yamon,  where 
supplies  doubtless  will  be  distributed." 

"  We  cannot  go  back  !  AVe  cannot  go  back!  Our 
path  is  marked  with  the  bodies  of  our  loved  ones  ! 
We  cannot  look  into  those  starved  faces  !  We  want 
food  that  we  may  leave  this  awful  place  !  We  will 
never  return  to  the  Yellow  River  land  !  Though  the 
spirits  of  our  ancestors  seek  us  in  vain,  we  cannot  go 
back.     Give  us  food  and  let  us  escape." 

These  utterances,  grouped  together,  but  spoken  by 
different  ones,  made  Thean's  iieart  grow  faint.  He 
wanted  to  go  back  himself.  If  lie  niet  such  sulTering 
at  the  borders,  what  must  be  meet  in  tiie  midst  of  the 
famine-stricken  resjion  !  Hut  lie  must  j^o  forward. 
Perhaps  he  could  relieve  some  distress ;  could  he 
refuse?  What  was  liis  comfort  compared  with  the 
lives  of  tens  of  thousands  ! 

Distributing  all  the  food  in  his  possession,  and 
ordering  a  servant  to  hasten  back  with  money  to  buy 
and  bring  more,  the  young  man  set  forward  amid  the 
blessings  of  the  wretched  beings.  What  he  saw  later 
can  neither  be  described  nor  imagined.  It  is  enough 
to  say  that  suffering,  starvation,  and  death,  in  most 
horrible  forms  appeared,  though  less  and  less  fre- 
quent as  he  passed  on.  If  suffering  was  less,  its 
effects   were   more.     Dead   and   wasted   bodies,   some 


298  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

decaying  and  poisoning  the  air.  others  too  wasted  to 
form  food  for  decay,  appeared  ;  no  nieicifiil  liand  had 
buried,  no  pitying  fingers  had  covered  even  with  the 
rags  that  lay  by  their  side. 

Ruins  of  village  and  city  told  of  the  for<^e  of  the 
flood ;  while  in  the  wrecks  of  their  homes  lay  the 
remains  of  those  who  had  once  owned  them.  Desola- 
tion and  death  !  It  was  a  fearful  journey,  and  Thean 
was  glad  when  it  ended  and  he  was  at  his  destination. 

But  suffering,  because  the  supplies  had  saved 
wretches  to  endure  more,  appeared  again.  Tlie  scant 
supplies  hardly  sufficed  to  keep  soul  and  body  together. 

The  poor  creatures  had  lost  their  property  in  the 
flood  ;  some  had  scarcely  a  garment  for  covering ; 
their  only  shelter  was  the  sky,  and  bed  the  earth.  The 
dreadful  stench  and  pestilential  air  of  the  town  for- 
bade seeking  shelter  amid  its  ruins  ;  and  their  only 
protection  from  the  heat  of  tlie  sun  was  a  friendly 
tree.  In  the  opeu  countr}^  they  waited  for  supplies 
and  starved  ;  waited  and  died. 

Thean  set  to  work  at  once,  and  sliowed  such  zeal 
that  mandarins  laughed,  and  asked  what  made  him  so 
active,  when  there  was  so  little  work. 

"I  must  do  something  to  keep  ray  mind  from  the 
dreadful  suffering  I  have  seen.  Though  able  to  do 
little  here,  it  seems  that  I  must  do  that  little,  and  pre- 
vent, as  far  as  possible,  the  suffering  seen  even  here." 


FAMINE.  299 

"  You  will  be  accustomed  to  it  and  forget  all  about 
the  suffering  in  a  day  or  two,"  was  tbe  response. 
"  Suffering  is  the  common  lot  of  man,  and  the  sooner 
we  accustom  ourselves  to  it  the  less  trouble  shall  we 
have." 

''  We  are  not  here  as  dead  men,  to  ignore  suffering, 
but  as  brothers  to  relieve  it,"  spoke  Tliean.  "  liy  re- 
lieving we  stop  the  pain  of  others,  and  hide  from  our 
own  eyes  scenes  of  sorrow.  It  is  brutal  to  wish  to 
witness  sufferino;  without  feeling;  cruel  to  be  willing 
to  permit  it ;  selfish  even  to  shut  the  eyes  to  it.  AVe 
can  only  be  manly  and  faithful  to  our  <luty  by  removing 
suffering,  and  bringing  comfort  and  joy  in  its  stead." 

"  You  are  young  and  new.  We  can  afford  to  wait 
and  even  listen  to  3'our  rebukes,  without  feeling  hurt 
by  them." 

The  second  day  after  Thean's  arri\al  money  came 
for  supplies.  A  portion  was  kei)t  by  the  olllcials,  and 
divided  among  themselves. 

"  What  is  this  for?"  asked  Thean,  when  he  received 
his  share. 

*'To  save  you  from  such  suffering  as  you  behold 
around  you,'*  was  the  reply. 

"There  is  no  danger  that  I  suffer  as  these  poor 
wretches  are  suffering  now,"  replied  the  young  man. 

"  You  are  not  half  through  with  life  ;  in  fact,  have 
only  begun.     You  are  young  ;   we  older.     We  advise, 


300  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

from  our  experience,  that  you  make  preparation  now 
for  evil  tliat  niav  befall  you  suddenly  later." 

"But  this  money  belongs  to  the  sufferers,"  urged 
Thean. 

"  And  they  have  received  nearly  all  of  it.  You  for- 
get that  we  receive  small  salaries,  are  exposed  to  great 
dangers,  and  liable  at  any  time  to  be  removed  from 
office.  It  is  but  just  to  ourselves  that  we  prepare  in 
time  of  prosperity  for  the  day  of  adversity.  What 
will  you  do  when  removed  from  office?  " 

"  I  do  not  expect  to  be  removed." 

"It  is  a  true  saying  that  youth  sees  no  danger, 
fears  no  misfortune.  Some  day  you  will  find  foes 
mastering ;  and  then  will  come  a  trial,  degradation, 
removal,  poverty,  want.  That  is  the  experience  of 
multitudes  before  us  ;  doubtless  will  be  the  experience 
of  many  more.  It  may  be  ours.  So  we  must  prepare 
when  we  can." 

"  Rut  our  preparation  for  trouble  seems  to  be  add- 
ing to  present  trouble  of  others,"  said  the  young  man, 
pointing  to  the  victims  of  the  famine. 

"An  officer  must  never  compare  common  people 
with  his  own  class.  The  common  men  will  always  be 
in  difficulty.  Save  them  from  one  and  they  plunge 
into  another.  It  is  as  natural  for  them  as  it  is  for 
water  to  run  down  hill.  Our  first,  our  great  thought 
must  be  to  protect  those  who  have  learned  enough  to 
know  what  is  for  their  good." 


FAMINE.  301 

Thean  hesitated. 

''  Let  me,  as  an  old  man,  speak  to  the  young 
brother,"  said  the  eldest  of  the  officials.  Then,  turn- 
ing toThean,  he  continued  :  ''  You  are  right,  not  wise. 
No  amount  of  care  will  end  suffering ;  it  merely 
changes  the  kind  endured  by  the  common  people. 
Since  we  cannot  prevent,  we  must  give  more  thought 
to  ourselves.  We  are  exposed  to  pestilence  and  death 
here.  Our  salaries  are  small;  our  service  may  bring 
us  into  difficulty,  for  those  who  survive,  or  friends  of 
the  dead,  will  doubtless  prefer  charges  against  us. 
We  are  certain  sooner  or  later  to  meet  with  trouble. 
Official  life  is  brief.  He  who  fails  to  care  for  himself 
in  tliat  short  space  proves  his  unwisdom.  It  is  ex- 
pected tliat  we  take  a  portion  of  money  passing 
tlu'ough  our  liands;  with  tliat  silent  understanding  we 
accept  small  salaries.  Our  superior  officers  took  a 
share  before  this  money  reached  us  ;  they  expected  us 
to  take  another  ;  so  we  expect  those  below  us  to  divide 
again.  Manv  of  us  felt  as  you  do,  at  first;  but  we 
thought  the  matter  over  carefully,  and  talked  with  men 
wiser  than  we,  and  all  came  to  the  same  conclusion  — 
that  duty  to  ourselves  demands  that  we  divide  this 
money,  as  we  must  divide  suffering,  with  the  common 
people.  My  advice  to  you  is,  that  you  accept  this 
money  and  think  the  matter  over  carefully,  with  the 
money  in  your  possession.  Unless  you  differ  from  us 
greatly,  you  will  decide  as  we  did." 


302  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

Thean  accepted  the  money,  and  made  no  special 
reply.  To  argue  further  would  arouse  suspicion  and 
prevent  his  getting  the  knowledge  for  which  he  was 
sent  on  this  mission.  Though  he  accepted  the  money, 
he  kept  it  apart  from  his  own  ;  and,  that  none  should 
suffer  for  what  he  received,  he  gave  a  like  amount 
from  his  private  funds  to  the  sufferers,  and  shrewdly 
made  each  one  sign  a  receipt  for  the  amount  thus 
given. 

The  young  officer  remained  in  the  first  station  only  a 
few  days.  He  was  ordered  to  another,  many  miles 
awn3%  and  i)la(red  in  a  more  responsible  position. 
Witli  the  order  to  change  came  a  secret  message  to 
him,  that  he  nmst  be  more  careful  not  to  arouse  sus- 
picions.    He  took  the  hint. 

"  We  are  glad  to  find  that  you  are  willing  to  take 
your  share  of  the  money,"  said  an  officer,  after  the 
young  man  had,  without  objection,  accepted  a  portion 
of  that  sent  to  purchase  supplies  in  the  new  station. 

'*  I  <1()  not  like  to  accept,  but  what  shall  I  do  when 
higlu  r  mandarins  take  a  share?  I  have  money  plent}' 
of  uiy  own,  so  do  not  need  this.  In  fact,  I  prefer  to 
I  land  my  share  to  the  sufferers,  but  do  not  intend  to  be 
unlike  my  fellows." 

'*  I  feel  as  you  do ;  and,  since  you  speak  that  wa\', 
Irt  me  tell  you  that  many  a  starving  wretch  has  slept 
l)etter  because  I  carried  him  and  his  family  food  after 


FAMINE. 


303 


dark.  It  mattered  not  to  others,  for  the  money  came 
from  my  own  pocket.  Sny  nothing  about  it,  for  they 
did  not  trust  me  at  first,  and  they  feared  you  would  be 
worse  than  I.  You  see  an  officer  sent  us  word,  as  soon 
as  it  was  known  that  you  were  coming  here,  that  we 
must  watch  vou.     Throw  them  off  their  guard." 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

TRIED. 

r  I  ^IIILAN  was  changed  once  raore,  and  by  promotion 
-*-  placed  in  cliarge  of  a  small  supply  station. 
'I'bere  he  spent  his  longest  time  of  service  during  the 
famine,  and  there  introduced  reforms  that  might  have 
saved  multitudes  had  other  mandarins  adopted  them. 
Before  he  came  and  at  other  places  almost  to  the  end 
of  the  dreadful  season  of  suffering,  the  dead  had  been 
left  unburied,  to  add  pestilence  to  the  calamities  of 
flood  and  starvation.     He  ordered  the  dead  buried. 

Unable  to  take  charge  of  the  burial  party,  he  in- 
trusted it  to  an  under  officer.  Ditches  were  dug:  and 
poor  skeletons  tumbled  in  without  ceremony  or  con- 
sideration. Had  they  been  dead  dogs  the  bodies  could 
not  have  been  treated  with  more  indifference.  Some 
that  had  lain  for  weeks,  perhaps  months,  others  that 
were  hardly  cold  in  death  were  thrown  together  in  the 
ditch,  and  piled  up  until  near  the  surface  of  the 
ground  ;  then  a  few  inches  of  earth  was  hastily  thrown 
over  the  whole,  and  the  poor  forms  left  to  rot.  Even 
this  was  better  than  to  leave  the  unburied  corpses  to 
lie  where  they  had  fallen,  to  decay  and  poison  the 
air;   far  better  had  humanity  been  shown  in  the  burial. 

304 


TRIED.  305 

A  description  condensed  from  that  given  by  a  mis- 
sionary on  the  gronnd  will  give  an  idea  of  the  methods 
of  mandarins  in  furnishing  supplies  to  the  starving. 

Tlie  men  of  a  village  that  had  received  supplies,  but 
later  had  been  neglected  if  not  forgotten,  appealed  to 
the  nearest  yamen  for  food.  The  request  was  respect- 
ful, though  intensely  earnest.  The  poor  fellows  were 
ordered  home  and  told  that  they  must  expect  nothing 
if  they  did  not  remain  there.  The  government  would 
not  supply  tramps.  Expecting  to  receive  food  at  their 
homes,  the  men  returned  with  the  good  news  that  sup- 
plies or  money  would  soon  arrive. 

The  starving  people  waited  several  days  in  vain, 
and  again  a  delegation  visited  the  yamen  to  plead  that 
supplies  be  hastened.  Their  ai)peal  was  answered 
grufily,  and  they  were  ordered  back  at  once  to  their 
village  with  the  announcement  that  no  supplies  would 
be  given  any  village  whose  men  were  running  about  and 
creating  a  riot.  Because  they  had  not  waited  patiently 
at  home,  the  supplies  had  been  withheld  as  a  punish- 
ment. Tlie  poor  fellows  returned  home  in  despair, 
saying  that,  since  appeals  were  useless,  they  might  as 
well  remain  in  the  village  and  die  there. 

At  length  scanty  relief  was  sent,  but  it  came  too 
late  for  many.  Death  had  been  more  merciful  than 
mandarins. 

In    other    instances    different,    though    as    trivial. 


306  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

excuses  for  delay  were  given.  These  are  a  few  :  the 
man  in  charge  was  ill ;  the  officer  to  attend  to  the 
matter  could  not  walk  so  far ;  the  sufferers  had  be- 
haved badl}^ ;  they  had  not  shown  gratitude  for  what 
had  been  given. 

Relief  promised  was  always  delayed  beyond  time 
set;  food  was  of  inferior  quality,  often  unfit  for 
human  beings.  Money  sent  to  officers  for  purchasing 
food  was  expended  only  in  part  for  its  object,  the 
remainder  pocketed  by  mandarins.  Inferior  food  was 
purchased,  and  the  difference  between  that  and  the  price 
for  what  was  good  was  retained  by  the  purchaser. 

To  add  to  these  facts  would  be  merely  to  change  the 
variety,  not  the  character,  of  the  story.  If  there  were 
cases  of  humanity,  unselfishness,  and  self-denial  on 
the  part  of  officials  other  than  related  here,  the  author 
never  learned  about  them. 

Thean's  last  station  was  near  the  home  of  a  Protes- 
tant missionary,  who  was  doing  much  to  relieve  the 
sutfering.  His  work  was  so  systematic  and  thorough 
that  the  young  mandarin  called  on  him  to  learn  his 
methods.  After  tlie  polite  greetings  were  over,  Thean 
asked  whence  the  money  came  that  passed  through  the 
missionary's  hands. 

"  Foreigners  give  it,"  was  the  reply.  "  My  coun- 
trymen now  in  the  Middle  Kingdom,  and  many  living 
at  my  home  send  it." 


TRIED.  307 

"  "Why  do  they  send  it  to  a  foreign  land?"  asked 
Theau. 

"  We  serve  a  God  who  knows  no  dififereuce  between 
nations.  He  bids  us  care  for  all  sufferers  alike,  since 
all  belong  to  him  and  are  in  our  charge." 

"  What  pay  do  you  get  for  this  service?" 

''Pay?  Why,  none.  We  teachers  are  paid  a 
regular  salary  sufficient  for  our  support.  This  work 
does  not  ordinarily  belong  to  us,  but  wherever 
we  see  suffering  we  are  commanded  to  relieve  it  if 
possible." 

"And  you  receive  no  share  of  the  money  passing 
through  your  hands?  " 

"Indeed  not.  We  must  render  a  full  report  to 
those  intrusting  us  with  it,  and  we  take  pride  in  show- 
ing how  each  dollar  is  spent.  Even  were  it  otherwise 
we  would  despise  ourselves,  and  be  justly  condemned 
bv  everv  one  of  our  countrvmen  for  taking  a  single 
dollar  given  to  save  the  starving  from  death." 

*"■  But  you  might  make  a  false  report.  How  would 
they  know?  " 

"  Our  God  would  know,  and  that  is  enough.  Some 
day  we  must  give  our  account  to  him,  and  we  wish  to 
present  one  that  meets  his  approval.  He  sees  and 
knows  all  we  do." 

"  Yours  is  a  remarkable  God.  Some  day  when  I 
have  time  I  wish  to  learn  more  about  him." 


308  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

Thetiii  learned  the  methods  of  missionaries  in  caring 
for  the  sufferers,  then  he  asked  :  — 

"  How  is  it  that  you  succeed  in  supplying  more  than 
we?  AVljy  do  you  w^ork  so  much  more  elliciently?  Do 
you  have  so  many  more  poor  and  suffering  in  your 
country'  than  we  have?" 

"  No  ;  on  the  contrary,  we  never  have  such  a  famine 
as  this,  nor  floods  sweeping  such  multitudes  to  death. 
Not  only  is  our  country  unlike  3^ours,  our  government 
is  different.  But  I  need  not  speak  of  that  now.  If 
you  were  to  do  as  we  have  done,  3'ou  might  reach 
many  needy  ones,  and  save  more  lives.  ^Ye  do  not 
try  to  supply  the  wants  of  the  people,  we  have  not 
enough  for  that.  We  try,  instead,  to  keep  them  from 
starving  to  death.  If  we  accomplish  that,  in  time 
they  may  get  food  in  plent\^  Learn  exactly  how 
many  are  to  be  fed  in  each  village  under  your  care, 
and  then  divide  your  supplies  among  them,  so^that 
each  individual  has  an  e(iual  share,  or  children  some- 
what less,  if  small.  Learn  how  many  mouths  are  to 
be  fed,  and  then  see  that  each  gets  a  full  share  each 
day,  or  each  certain  number  of  days.  Be  regular  in 
distributing  supplies.  Further,  learn  who  have  some 
food  and  who  have  none,  and  give  those  who  have 
none  rather  than  those  who  have." 

"  But  how  can  we  learn  that?  " 

"  Direct  men  to  make  inquiiy,  and  tlien  go  around 


TBIED.  309 

yourself  disguised  and  learn  whether  or  not  you 
receive  true  reports.  Keep  a  record  of  each  house 
and  family  and  act  according  to  that.  Give  each 
family  a  ticket,  calling  for  food  according  to  the 
number  of  children  and  grown  people  in  it ;  and  if 
you  take  supplies  to  them  or  have  them  come  to  yoii, 
go  according  to  that  ticket.  But  be  regular.  If  you 
furnish  supplies  each  day  or  each  five  days,  be  sure  to 
be  there  on  time." 

The  young  mandarin  adopted  the  suggestion  of  the 
missionary,  and  though  its  success  was  all  tliat  could 
be  asked  for,  tiie  men  under  his  charge  objected  and 
tried  to  force  him  to  change  back  to  tlie  old  careless 
methods.     In  rei)ly  Thean  said  to  their  protest :  — 

"I  have  been  placed  in  charge  of  this  station  and 
expect  to  act  according  to  my  best  judgment.  If 
other  stations  prefer  other  methods,  that  is  notliing  to 
me,  so  long  as  mine  succeed  in  relieving  the  greatest 
number  possible.  I  have  not  accepted  any  portion  of 
what  has  been  committed  to  us,  and  have  made  sure 
that  you  do  not.  We  are  here  to  save  life  and  relieve 
distress,  not  to  care  for  our  own  comforts.  If  you 
prefer  to  care  for  yourselves,  let  me  know,  and  I  will 
ask  our  superior  to  recall  you  and  send  men  who  count 
their  fellows  worth  savin";." 

While  this  speech  had  the  desired  effect,  it  made  the 
men  angry  and  gave  what  they  regarded  good  reason 


310  THE    YOUNd    MANDARIN. 

to  compiaiii  of  the  ""  foreign  mandarin,"  as  Thean 
was  called. 

Thean's  first  was  not  liis  last  visit  to  the  home  of 
the  missionary.  Though  at  first  he  called  ofhcialW 
and  to  learn  how  to  do  his  work  more  effectively,  he 
called  later  to  satisfy  his  own  mind  about  the  God  of 
the  foreigners.  He  became  deeply  interested  in  the 
character  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  said  that  China  never 
heard  of  such  a  God.  Had  the  ancient  people  known 
about  him,  China  must  have  blessed  the  world  by 
showing  mercy. 

"I  must  soon  leave,"  said  the  missionary,  "and 
wish  to  place  those  whom  I  have  supplied  under  the 
care  of  some  mandarin.  If  you  will  take  charge  of 
the  money  and  supplies,  I  will  gladly  hand  all  over 
to  you." 

"And  gladly  would  I  take  charge,  yet  for  reasons 
that  need  not  be  given,  I  think  it  best  that  another  be 
intrusted  with  what  you  have  still  unused." 

Thean's  suggestion  was  followed,  and  the  money 
and  food  intrusted  to  another  mandarin,  on  the  con- 
dition that  he  see  that  those  who  liad  been  supplied 
by  the  missionary  receive  as  long  as  any  lasted  or 
was  needed. 

At  last  the  dreadful  famine  came  to  an  end.  Those 
who  survived  found  work,  raised  crops,  or  moved 
away,  and   the    mandarins,  Thean    among    them,   re- 


TRIED.  311 

ported  that  their  work  was  ended.  Before  the  officers 
who  liad  charge  of  distributing  supplies  separated,  the 
chief  ones  gave  a  feast  aud  invited  all  who  had  shared 
in  the  work,  among  them  several  foreigners. 

It  was  a  grand  dinner,  and  glowing  reports  were 
})resented,  telling  how  many  had  been  saved  by  the 
relief  companies.  A  darker  statement  was  made, 
telling  how  many  had  perished  ;  but,  added  to  that, 
was  the  excuse  that  the  famine  was  so  great,  so 
beyond  what  any  had  supposed,  that  the  supplies 
failed  t(j  meet  the  wants.  With  more  money  or  food 
at  the  disposal  of  those  caring  for  the  sufferers,  there 
would  have  been  no  sad  record  at  all.  Chinese  and 
foreigners  were  alike  praised  f<n-  their  noble  services, 
and  declared  to  be  sworn  friends  of  the  sufferer. 

Nothing,  however,  was  said  of  tlie  contributions 
that  failed  to  reach  the  needy.  No  reference  whatever 
was  made  to  rascalitv  of  ollicials  ;  and  the  stranger 
might  have  supposed  the  millennium  had  really  begun, 
aud  Chinese  were  engaged  with  foreigners  in  celebrat- 
ing it.  Though  nothing  was  spoken  of  rascality  at  that 
dinner,  the  facts  were  presented  later.  Those  facts 
compressed  in  a  sentence  are  :  that  less  than  one  half 
of  the  money  given  by  the  Chinese  government  for  the 
famine  sufferers  reached  them.  In  other  words,  officials 
and  their  servants  robbed  the  sufferers  of  more  than 
one  half  of  the  monej^  sent  by  the  Imperial  government ! 


312  THE    YOUNG   MAN  DAB  IX. 

Nothing,  of  course,  was  said  ;it  tlie  feast  of  the 
money  that  paid  for  the  dinner.  Had  not  mandarins 
l)een  tried  hiter  for  swindling  the  poor  victims  of  tlie 
famine,  there  might  never  have  been  a  statement  made 
rcijarding  that.  When  asked  at  the  trial  what  rioht 
the\'  had  to  appropriate  funds  for  a  feast,  even  though 
to  show  courtesy  to  foreigners,  they  declared  that  not 
a  dollar  of  government  money  was  used  ;  instead,  the 
feast  had  been  paid  for  by  that  left  in  the  hands  of 
mandarins  by  a  foreign  missionary  for  relieving 
famine  sufferers.  The  rascals  had  actually  appro- 
priated for  a  feast  what  had  been  intrusted  to  them 
for  their  perishing  countrymen  ! 

When  his  duties  were  ended,  Thean  reported  to  his 
chief  and  handed  over  his  share  of  the  stealings,  with 
receipts  for  the  money  appropriated  from  his  own 
private  funds. 

"  What  does  all  this  mean?"  asked  the  official. 

The  young  mandarin  explained  by  saying  that  he 
was  obliged  to  take  a  share  of  the  stealings,  or  be 
suspected  as  a  spy,  and  then  l)e  unable  to  discover 
further  rascality. 

''You  are  wise,"  responded  the  chief,  "and  I  am 
glad  that  you  have  given  this  conclusive  proof  of 
your  shrew^lness  and  honesty.  Already  charges  hnve 
been  brought  against  you,  by  men  suspecting  your  real 
character,  saying  that  you  had  kept  part  of  the  money 


TBIED.  313 

appropriated  to  famine  victims.  They  mean  to  prose- 
cute those  charges,  and  thus  hope  to  prevent  you 
making  any  against  them.  You  have  verified  my 
judgment  of  you,  and  now  we  shall  bring  to  justice 
men  whom  we  have  failed  to  punish  before.  Be 
careful ;  you  have  bitter  foes,  yet  you  have  no  less 
faithful,  strong  friends." 

Before  charges  against  his  fellows,  brought  by  the 
young  mandarin,  could  be  prosecuted,  theirs  against 
him  were  pressed.     His  trial  came  first. 

When  all  the  testimony  against  the  young  officer 
was  in,  there  seemed  little  doubt  of  his  guilt. 
P>en  his  best  friends  feared  that  his  would  prove  a 
hopeless  defence.  None  except  the  chief  knew  of 
the  receipts. 

Asked  to  tell  his  story,  Theau  gave  it  in  simple, 
earnest  language  and  spirit,  and  admitted  that  he  had 
accepted  his  share  of  the  money,  as  the  others  had; 
but  for  every  doUai*  so  received,  he  had  given  another 
of  his  own  for  relieving  distress.  This  was  a  sur- 
prise to  the  accusers.  Thinking  to  defeat  him  yet, 
they  demanded  proof  that  he  had  done  so.  The 
mandarin  who  had  acted  in  the  same  way  was  called 
on  to  testify.  To  his  testimony,  corroborating  that  of 
the  accused,  was  the  answer  that  the  two  had  agreed 
to  help  each  other.  But  when  the  receipts  were 
produced,  there  was   consternation   among   those  who 


314  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

meant  to  condemn  Thcan.  This  consternation  became 
ovcrwliclming  when  the  young  man's  sui^erior  declared 
that  the  accused  luid  not  only  handed  him  the  receipts, 
but  liad  tuined  over  to  him  tlic  money  held  back  from 
the  sufferers. 

Thean  was  acquitted,  and  complimented  for  his 
shrewdness,  as  well  as  his  honesty  and  interest  in  the 
victiuis  of  the  famine.  While  friends  were  offering 
congratulations,  all  were  surprised  by  the  entrance  of 
two  strangers,  who  asked  if  the  young  mandarin  had 
been  convicted.  Told  that  there  had  been  a  contrary 
result,  they  said  they  were  glad  to  know  it,  for  they 
had  come  to  testify  in  his  favor,  but  had  been  waylaid 
and  held  back  by  foes,  or  they  would  have  been 
present  before  the  trial  began.  Asked  to  tell  their 
story,  one  said  :  — 

''While  their  companions  were  gambling,  he  and  an- 
other like  him  visited  our  homes  and  fed  us,  but  for- 
bade us  to  say  a  w^ord  about  it.  Had  it  not  been  for 
those  two  noble  officers,  all  in  our  village  would  have 
been  dead,  instead  of  being  alive  and  happy  now." 

These  men  proved  important  witnesses  at  the  trial 
that  followed.  Their  appearance  confounded  friends 
of  the  other  accused  officials,  who  were  trying  to  pre- 
vent a  trial,  and  tin;  case  proceeded.  Even  then  it 
was  apparent  that  tlie  guilty  men  had  many  strong 
friends  who  meant   to   prevent  condemnation   if    pos- 


TBIED.  315 

sible.  What  might  have  been  the  result  can  hardly  be 
told,  had  it  not  been  for  some  secret  mformation 
imparted  to  those  most  prominent  in  opposing  justice. 
They  were  told  that  there  was  not  only  conclusive 
evidence  of  guilt,  but  guilt  in  higher  circles  than  those 
of  the  accused.  If  they  escaped,  higher  officials  would 
be  brouiiht  to  trial ;  for  this  was  not  a  matter  ill  which 
a  few  mandarins,  but  the  government  itself,  was  in- 
terested. 

A  sudden  change  took  place  in  the  trial ;  instead  of 
denying  their  guilt,  tlie  accused  admitted  that  they  had 
appropriated  some  money,  and  pleaded  for  mercy. 

They  were  at  once  pronounced  guilty,  and  yet  sen- 
tence was  delayed.  Doubtless  friends  intended  to 
compel  light  punishuient.  But  again  there  was  a  sur- 
prise. Instead  of  mild  punishment,  the  most  severe 
was  inflicted.  Tliere  was  degradation  from  office  for 
the  least  guilty,  and  those  most  guilty  were  beheaded. 
But  four  were  left  in  prison  unsentenced.  These  were 
not  only  leaders  but  high  officials.  Tiieir  friends  were 
not  long  left  in  doubt  why  they  remained  in  prison,  nor 
yet  what  would  be  their  punishment.  In  a  few  da^'s 
each  of  the  two  highest  mandarins  received  a  present  of 
a  silken  cord,  from  the  Emperor,  it  was  said  ;  and  the 
next  morning  the  two  officials  were  dead.  They  had  ac- 
cepted the  hint,  and  strangled  themselves.  The  other 
two  followed  as  suicides,  when  they  learned  of  the  silken 


316  THE    YOUNG   M AX D All IX. 

cord.     Since  they  received  no  such  hint,  or  present, 
they  swallowed  gold  leaf. 

''  Beware  for  yourself,"  said  the  chief  to  Thcan. 
"  Your  foes  are  furious,  because  of  the  punishment  of 
the  men  whom  you  accused.  You  had  better  ask  for 
leave  of  absence  and  retire  for  a  wliile.  You  know 
tJKit  enemies  do  not  scruple  about  using  poison.  Yours 
may  attempt  your  life  thus." 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

SORROW    AT    HOME. 

HIS  chief's  warning  alarmed  Thean.  Tliough  no 
coward,  he  had  no  desire  to  die  ;  surely  not  by 
the  hand  of  an  assassin,  nor  yet  by  poison.  There 
was  no  special  dnty  for  him  ;  he  had  served  faithfully, 
been  promoted  and  praised  for  what  he  had  lately 
done,  so  might  honoral)ly  ask  leave  of  absence. 

As  his  application  was  ready,  he  received  a  message 
from  his  father  summoning  him  home,  for  his  grand- 
mother was  ill  and  likely  to  die.  She  had  requested  to 
see  her  grandson  before  death  closed  her  eyes,  and 
begged  him  to  come  quickly. 

Mandarins  wishing  to  care  for  parents  in  their  last 
days,  or  duiing  prolonged  illness,  often  seek  leave  of 
absence,  occasionally  resign.  Such  devotion  to  parents 
is  regarded  most  noble,  and  the  request  is  granted 
unless  the  officer  be  greatly  needed  in  government 
service. 

Instead  of  forwarding  his  request,  Thean  offered 
bis  resisination  and  gave  as  a  reason  that  he  wished  to 
care  for  his  aged  grandmother  who  was  ill,  and  likelv 
to  remain  an  invalid,  if  death  did  not  remove  her 
speedily.     "Without  waiting  for  an  answer  he  hurried 

317 


318  THE    YOUNG  MANDAIilN. 

away  to  Ainoy,  requesting  his  chief  to  forward  to  his 
borne  the  reply  to  tiie  resignation. 

Reaching  home,  Thean  was  admitted  to  his  grand- 
motiier's  room.  Slie  iiad  heard  and  recognized  his 
foolsteps,  and,  ^vhen  lie  entered,  her  dim  eyes  bright- 
ened, her  face  wore  a  look  of  delight,  and  she  raised 
herself  up  in  bed  to  welcome  her  fav(n'ite.  Said  she, 
as  he  np[)ronched  :  — 

"T  knew  you  would  come.  T  knew  the  gods  would 
hear  m'y  prayer  offered  the  last  time  I  visited  the  tem- 
ple. It  seemed  my  Inst  visit  then  ;  it  has  proven  so. 
But  you  are  here  ;  m}'  dim  eyes  behold  your  face  once 
more.     It  is  well." 

After  the  greeting,  Thean  sat  down  by  her  bed  and 
told  of  his  duties  at  the  north,  of  the  promotion  and 
the  praise  ;  but  not  of  the  sorrow  he  had  seen  nor 
the  dangers  he  had  escaped. 

"  It  is  a  delight  to  have  you  home  again.  You  will 
not  leave  me,  will  you?  I  must  pass  over  before  long, 
and,  until  1  go,  please  remain.  It  will  not  be  long.  I 
feel  death's  work.  He  has  broken  band  after  band, 
and  the  last  may  snap  at  any  moment.  When  I  go  I 
want  you  at  my  side.  You  are  my  first  grandson  ;  you 
have  honored  the  name  of  Lin  above  all  others  ;  and  you 
have  ever  been  a  faithful  son  to  me.  When  my  spirit 
})asses  into  the  unseen  world,  it  will  depend  on  3'ou  for 
food  and  comforts,  and  I  know  it  will  not  want,"  said 
the  old  lady  in  low  voice. 


SOB  BOW  AT  HOME.  319 

"  My  grandmother's  spirit  shal>  never  want  for  any- 
thing in  the  unseen  world,  if  I  can  supply  it," 
answered  Thean.  '•  But  I  hope  it  will  be  many  years 
before  she  passes  over." 

"  It  will  not  be  years,  it  may  not  be  months,  possi- 
bly it  will  not  be  days,  before  I  shall  need  your  care  in 
the  spirit  world." 

Thean's  coming  inspired  the  old  lady,  and  she 
improved.  But  she  never  left  her  bed.  Day  after  day 
the  young  man  watched  by  her,  talked  to  her,  and  was 
her  chosen  companion.  Old  Mrs.  Lin  seemed  to  pre- 
fer her  grandson's  company,  and  the  family  were  will- 
inor  to  have  him  take  care  of  her.  The  dav  after 
Thean's  return  his  grandmother  said,  when  the  two 
were  alone :  — 

"  I  wish  to  tell  wliat  I  have  not  dared  mention  to 
other  members  of  the  family.  A  few  days  ago,  when 
I  seemed  to  be  dying,  I  had  strange  feelings,  an  awful 
experience.  All  about  me  grew  dark,  and  I  was 
alone,  dreadfully  alone.  Even  tlie  gods  seemed  to 
have  departed  forever  from  the  unknown  land  on 
whose  borders  my  feet  were  treading.  I  tried  to  call 
for  help,  but  my  voice  failed  ;  I  hoped  to  hear  the 
voices  of  the  gods,  but  an  awful  silence  prevailed. 
What  a  joy  came  to  my  heart  when  light  shone  around 
me,  and  1  was  again  on  earth  with  ray  friends !  But  I 
must  some  day  go,  never  to  return  ;  what  shall  I  meet 


320  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

there?  Can  you  tell?  I  fear  to  enter  again  that 
gloomy  land,  for  it  is  so  dark,  so  lonely.  If  my 
grandson  could  only  go  along,  I  would  not  fear ;  but 
he  must  remain,  for  he  is  needed  here.  Perhaps  it 
will  not  be  as  dark,  and  I  may  find  the  way.  If  so,  I 
shall  wait  and  watch  for  your  coming.  Do  you  suppose 
tlie  gods  dwell  there,  or  in  another  than  the  world  of 
spirits?  Why  did  not  they  meet  me,  even  though  they 
live  in  another  land?  They  know  how  faithful  I  have 
been  to  them  ;  can  it  be  that  they  forget  me  so  soon  ? 
Only  a  month  and  a  half  ago  I  was  at  a  temple,  and 
prayed  to  be  kept  and  led  safely  into  the  spirit  world 
when  my  time  came.  And  I  offered  great  presents  to 
the  gods  to  induce  them  to  hear  my  prayer.  I  meant 
to  ask  \^our  mother  to  go  to  the  temples  to  pray  for 
me,  but  feared  to  say  anything,  lest  your  father  and 
others  say  that  it  proves  to  be  as  has  been  prophesied 
by  men,  that  the  gods  care  no  more  at  death  for  their 
friends  than  they  do  for  tlieir  foes.  I  know  that  the 
gods  are  good,  yet  fail  to  understand  why  they  forgot 
me.  Can  you  explain?  AVill  they  care  for  me,  or 
must  I  go  alone  into  the  dark  land?'' 

"  Grandmother,  I  have  given  the  temi)les  and  gods 
little  thought  of  late,  for  I  have  leariied  that  we  are 
worshiping  the  lesser  ones  and  have  neglected,  until 
we  have  forgotten  entirely  in  the  Middle  Kiugdom,  the 
greatest  of  all  gods,  Sioug  Te.     AVhen  in  the   north   I 


SOBBOW  AT  HOME.  321 

heard  about  him,  and  bought  a  book  —  a  wonderful 
book  it  is  —  telling  all  about  him.  Sliall  T  read  that 
book  to  you  ?  " 

"Any  book  telling  about  the  gods,  especially  if  it 
tell  about  the  greatest,  will  please  me  now." 

Thean  had  bought  a  Bible  from  the  missionary. 
He  had  asked  where  he  might  learn  more  about  Jesus, 
and,  when  directed  to  the  Bible,  he  bought  it  and 
beo^an  to  read.  At  first  he  read  from  curiosity,  later 
because  interested  in  the  trutli.  liy  the  time  lie 
reached  Amoy,  he  had  become  deeply  interested  in 
the  Scriptures. 

Briuiiintr  the  Bible,  Thean  told  his  grandmother  that 
the  orreat  Sionsf  Te  had  a  Son,  Ya.saw,  — Chinese  for 
Jesus,  —  whom  he  had  sent  into  the  world  to  trll  men 
how  to  find  the  way  btiek  to  iUn\  and  also  to  lead  them 
back  with  him.  Then,  opening  the  Bible,  he  began 
reading  from  the  fifth  chapter  of  Matthew.  He  icad 
slowly  and  gave  his  listener  opportunity  ior  (piestions 
and  comments. 

"  AVho  is  that  Teacher?  "  asked  the  old  lady  after  a 
few  verses  had  been  read.     "  He  is  wonderful." 

"He  is  Jesus,  the  Son  of  Siong  Te,  the  great  God 
of  whom  I  spoke." 

"The  Son  of  God  on  earth  and  teaching  men! 
Surely  that  is  the  teaching  of  a  great  God,"  said  she. 

"  Wonderful !     wonderful !      I    never     heard    such 


322  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

teaching  before.  Surel}^  the  INIiddle  Kingdom  has 
forgotten  long  ago,  if  it  ever  knew  sucli  laws,"  said 
she,  when  the  command  abont  resisting  evil  and  bor- 
rowing were  read. 

''  Who  is  that  Father  in  heaven  ?  Tell  me  about  him," 
interrupted  Mrs.  Lin  when  Thean  read  about  blessing 
enemies  and  becoming  children  of  our  P'ather  in  heaven. 

''  Listen,  grandmother ;  it  tells  here." 

Then  he  read  that  God  makes  the  sun  to  shine  on 
the  evil  and  on  the  good. 

**  Why,  that  is  heaven  itself  !  "  said  the  old  lady  in 
astonishment.  "  Then  he  is  in  heaven,  and  does  what 
we  say  heaven  does.  And  it  says  that  we  maj^  be- 
come his  children.  Can  I  become  his  child?  It  is  a 
diftlcult  way  :  is  it  too  late  to  begin,  do  you  tliink?  " 

Nothing  interested  lier  as  much  as  to  hear  about  a 
heavenly  Father,  and  she  requested  Thean  to  find  and 
read  everything  it  said  in  the  book  about  him.  Wlieu 
he  read  that  our  heavenly  Father  is  more  willing  to 
give  good  tilings  to  them  that  ask  him  than  earthly 
parents  are  to  give  good  gifts  to  their  children,  she 
interposed  saying  that  he  was  a  real  Father,  and  the 
One  she  needed. 

Reading  the  words  of  Jesus  in  the  eleventh  chapter, 
'*  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  tliat  labor  and  are  heavy  laden, 
and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and 
learn  of  me  ;  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart :   and  ye 


SOBBOW  AT  HOME.  323 

shall  find  rest  unto  your  souls.  For  my  yoke  is  easy, 
and  my  burden  is  light,"  Theau  was  stopped  at  the 
close  of  the  last  sentence. 

''  Wait,  I  want  to  think  about  that.  Read  it  again," 
said  the  grandmother. 

He  read  it  twice,  and  waited  for  her  to  bid  him  go 
on. 

"  Rest,  yes,  rest  for  my  soul.  That  is  what  I  have 
sought  all  these  years  ;  but  I  never  found  it.  Never  ! 
never  !  I  did  not  think  how  much  I  longed  for  rest 
until  I  became  ill.  To  get  that  I  must  go  to  Jesus  and 
take  his  yoke  on  me,  and  learn  of  him.  Yoke  —  that 
means  I  must  bow  my  neck  to  his  will,  and  do  his 
service.  I  understand  that.  Farmers  expect  oxen  to 
do  that,  and  then  they  care  for  them.  But  how  shall 
I  learn  of  him?  Where  is  he?  I  want  to  find  him. 
He  understands  such  beings  as  I  am  ;  he  will  under- 
stand me  at  once.  Why  have  I  never  learned  before 
about  that  rest?-  Never  did  priest  tell  me  nor  did  I 
hear  about  it  from  others." 

These  and  like  questions,  not  asked  all  at  once,  were 
answered  by  Thean  as  well  as  he  was  able.  But  he 
was  only  beginning  to  learn  the  truth,  and  mysteries  to 
her  were  usually  mysteries  to  him.  Yet  both  learned, 
as  day  after  day  the  young  mandarin  read  and  the  two 
talked. 

Thean  had  been  at  home  ten  days  or  more  when  he 


324  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

was  suddenly  summoned  to  his  grandmother's  side  "  to 
see  her  die,"  it  was  said.  The  wliole  family  was  pres- 
ent, expecting  each  breath  would  be  her  last.  Yet 
she  rallied  and  grew  better.  In  a  day  she  was  almost 
as  strong  as  before  the  seeming  approach  of  death. 
When  alone  with  Thean  she  told  him  :  — 

"  It  seemed  that  I  was  going,  never  to  return.  And 
it  was  all  dark,  nor  did  any  friend  come  at  my  call.  I 
tried  to  call  the  gods,  but  they  did  not  hear.  Then  I 
called  Jesus  ;  nor  did  he  answer.  Death  is  dreadful. 
I  wish  I  were  young  again.  I  do  not  wish  to  go.  I 
fear  to  enter  again  that  dark  country,  for  the  border 
land  cannot  be  half  as  terrible  as  farther  on.  Yet  I 
must  enter  and  dwell  there.  Do  you  know  where  the 
temple  of  Jesus  is?  Will  you  go  to  pray  there,  and 
ask  him  to  meet  and  go  with  me  into  that  gloomy 
country?" 

"  Grandmother,  the  book  says  that  Siong  Te,  and  of 
course  his  Son,  do  not  dwell  in  temples  made  with 
hands.  I  think,  since  Siong  Te  is  a  spirit,  according 
to  the  book,  and  everywhere  present,  we  can  ask  right 
here  and  he  will  hear  us." 

"  Do  you  think  so  ?  Can  it  be  ?  That  is  too  good  to 
])e  true  !  What,  pray  while  I  am  on  my  bed?  I  need 
not  seek  his  temple?  Need  not  go  away  at  all?  Can 
it  be?  C'anitlxi?  1  will  try.  I  will  ask  Him  right 
here.     l>ut  how?     I  do  not  know  how  to  ask  him." 


SOBROW  AT  HOME.  325 

"Grandmother,  listen  while  I  read.  Oh,  this  is 
good  !     It  is  wliat  vou  want  I  " 

Then  the  young  man  read  the  twenty-third  Psalm. 

''But  who  is  the  Shepherd?  "  asked  she. 

He  read  the  words  of  Jesus,  "  I  am  the  good  Sliep- 
herd,"  and  replied,  '•  He  is  Jesus." 

"xVnd  he  will  be  with  me  when  I  pass  into  that  dark 
valley?  Will  he?  Will  he?  Then  I  shall  not  fear. 
No  ;  it  will  be  well  then." 

"  Thean,"  spoke  the  old  lady  one  day,  after  a  long 
silence,  "  you  told  me  that  the  Siong  Te  of  the  book  is 
a  far  greater  Clod  than  the  Siong  Te  whose  temple  is  in 
Amoy.  How  did  it  happen  that  two  such  great  gods 
received  the  same  name  ?  " 

"  Grandmother,  Amoy  has  two  gods,  beside  this 
great  one,  named  Siong  Te.  If  two,  why  not  three, 
and  this  of  whom  I  have  read  the  greatest  of  the  three? 
I  can  tell  you  what  I  think.  This  greatest  Siong  Te  was 
neglected  by  our  i)eople.  Then  they  forgot  him  and 
remembered  only  his  name,  which  they  gave  to  another 
lesser  god.  Thou  i)lay  actors  took  the  lesser  god  as 
their  own.  Of  course,  since  such  low,  degraded  beings 
called  the  god  they  worshiped  by  that  great  name,  the 
ancient  noblemen  declared  that  there  must  be  two 
Siong  Tes.  But  they  forgot  that  there  are  really 
three,  and  that  the  greatest  had  been  neglected  by 
wicked  men,  so  had  departed." 


326  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

''  And  where  does  be  live  now?  " 

"  He  lives  in  heaven,  where  he  has  always  lived. 
And  that  is  the  reason  wh}',  in  times  of  great  need  and 
trial,  we  all  appeal  to  heaven  and  worship  heaven.  We 
have  forgotten  the  great  God,  but  not  his  home." 

''  Is  that  so?" 

"  I  believe  it,  grandmother,  though  unable  yet  to 
prove  it.  But  this  book,  and  it  is  a  very  old  one,  is 
bringing  back  to  us  the  knowledge  lost  by  the  great 
men  of  the  past." 

''Ah,  my  grandson,  you  are  right;  the  past  had 
better  gods  and  everything  else  than  we  have.  The 
learned  men  say  so,  and  the  sages  declare  it.  And 
can  it  be  tliat  we  are  going,  back  to  the  glorious  past? 
I  wish  to  live  if  that  be  so.  More  than  all  to  live  if 
such  ijods  come  back  as  the  great  Sionii;  Te  and  his 
son  Jesus." 

The  reader  may  know  that  missionaries  in  the  north 
of  China  call  God  "Shin,"  that  is,  Spirit,  and  those  in 
the  south  "  Siong  Te,"  that  is,  Upper  Ruler.  There 
is  reason  to  believe  that  the  Chinese,  thousands  of 
years  ago,  worshiped  only  one  God,  and  lie  the  same 
who  is  worshiped  by  Jews  and  Christians  to-day. 
But,  as  Paul  shows  in  tlie  first  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  when  they  knew  God  they  worshiped  him  not 
as  God,  so  lost  the  knowledge  of  him  and  became 
idolaters. 


THUVN    and    his    (iRANDMol  her. 


son  now  AT  HOME.  327 

"  Thean,"  said  old  Mrs.  Lin  some  days  after  his 
return,  '•  yon  read  abont  the  elders  of  the  assembl}' 
praying  wiih  those  who  are  sick.  Who  are  those 
elders?     "Would  those  of  Amoy  do?'\ 

"  I  fear  not.  They  do  not  worship  Siong  Te.  The 
elders  meant  are  true  worshipers  of  him." 

'' I  wish  there  were  some  in  the  Middle  Kingdom; 
and  yet  would  they  come  to  pray  with  a  sick  old 
woman  ?  " 

'' Wiiy  not,  grandmother?  This  book  says  that  in 
Christ  Jesus  there  is  neither  male  nor  female  ;  that  is, 
all  are  alike  in  him." 

"  What,  women  counted  as  much  as  men?  Impos- 
sible !  " 

"  But  it  is  so.  Jesus  made  much  of  women  when 
on  earth.  He  met  them  first  when  he  arose  from  the 
grave,  and  l)ade  tliem  tell  first  of  his  resurrection." 

"That  is  strange.  I  remember  you  read  about  it 
onl}^  a  day  or  two  ago.  He  is  wonderful.  Wiiy  did 
the  Middle  Kin<j;dom  forsjet  about  Siono;  Te,  the  sri'eat 
God?     How  much  it  has  lost  I  " 

"  Did  you  wish  some  one  beside  myself  to  pray  with 
you,  grandmother?" 

"  No  ;  except  to  pray  that  I  may  recover.  Perhaps 
if  elders  did  I  might  get  well ;  then  I  might  tell  other 
women  of  Jesus.     I  wish  them  to  know." 

"  Some  day  they  will  learn.     Siong  Te  is   coming 


328  THE    YOUXG   MANDABIN. 

back  to  the  Middle  Kingdom  and  will  never  leave  it 
again.  I  feel  sure  that  it  will  not  be  many  years 
before  multitudes  hear  and  rejoice." 

"  Thean,  are  there  no  priests  of  Jesus  in  the  Middle 
Kingdom?  Surely  such  a  loving  Saviour  must  send 
men  to  teach  others  about  him.  I  wish  I  could  meet 
and  talk  with  one  of  his  priests,  or  that  you  could  and 
would  tell  me  what  he  says." 

"  I  think  I  can  find"  one  somewhere  in  the  country, 
and  will  gladly  ask  him  any  questions  you  may  give." 

"  I  wish  to  know  for  certain  if  Jesus  loves  all,  even 
old  women  who  have  sinned  all  their  lives.  I  wish  to 
know  if  he  really  makes  happy  hearts  that  love  to 
think  of  him,  or  what  it  is.  I  feel  sometimes,  since  you 
began  reading  from  the  good  book,  that  I  love  this 
Jesus  more  than  any  of  my  relatives,  and  it  seems  to 
me  that  he  fills  my  heart  with  peace." 

Without  telling  his  decision,  Thean  determined  now* 
to  visit  one  of  the  missionaries  of  Anjoy,  even  though 
he  might  l)e  watched  and  possibly  be  charged  with 
friendsliip  to  foreigners  and  their  religion. 

Walking  by  the  missionary's  home  the  young  man 
saw  and  addressed  the  foreigner  and  entered  into  con- 
versation. Without  seeming  to  care  to  know  the  truth, 
he  asked  question  after  question  until  he  had  learned 
what  his  grandmother  wished  to  know.  Said  he  on 
returning  home :  — 


SOBBOW  AT  HOME.  329 

"  Graudmother,  I  met  one  of  the  priests  of  Siong  Te 
in  Amoy  to-day  and  learned  what  you  desire  to  know." 

"  A  priest  of  Siong  Te  in  Amoy  !  And  you  did  not 
bring  him  to  see  me?"  interrupted  the  old  lady. 

"  He  comes  from  far  away  and  I  thought  I  would 
not  trouble  him  to  visit  you,  if  he  would  but  answer 
your  questions  through  me.  And  he  told  me  a  great 
deal  that  I  wished  to  know.  He  said  that  the  book  I 
have  is  true,  and  we  must  read  and  do  just  what  it 
says,  and  we  shall  find  joy  and  peace." 

The  young  man  then  told  further  of  the  love  of 
(iod  and  his  willingness  to  receive  sinners.  As  he 
told  the  gospel  story  tlie  young  mandarin  giew  elo- 
quent ;  his  heart  was  full  and  he  spoke  of  his  own  joy 
and  peace.     Interrupting  him,  the  grandmother  said  : 

"Yes,  yes;  you  have  heard  from  a  real  priest. 
You  know,  you  know  !  But  how  good !  how  good ! 
Siong  Te  loves  me  !  Loves  sinners  !  I  did  not  know 
that  I  was  such  a  sinner!  It  is  true  I  Truth! 
truth  !  And  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son  to  die  for 
sinners  !  How  much  he  loved  !  He  loves  all ;  then 
he  loves  me.  vSurely  such  a  mighty  God  will  not  let 
me  pass  alone  into  the  dark  valley.  It  is  all  riglit! 
It  is  all  right !  How  glad  I  am  that  you  went  north  ! 
I  might  never  have  learned  that  truth.  I  must  have 
gone  down  into  tlie  dark  alone.  I  am  so  glad  that 
you  met  the  priest.     How  I  wish  I  might  see  him ! 


330  THE    YOUNG   MANDAlilN. 

But  no  matter;  I  have  his  word,  and  better,  have 
Siong  'J'e's  love.  But,  Thean,  do  other  nations  know 
about  his  love?  Are  they  all  in  darkness  too?  Do 
none  know  of  him?" 

"  Some  know,  grandmother.  He  is  the  God  of  the 
whole  world  ;  and  some  have  never  lost  the  knowledge 
of  him.  Others  are  learning;  and  the  people  in  the 
north  arc  learning.  Had  it  not  been  so,  I  should  never 
have  heard  nor  seen  this  precious  book." 

"I  am  so  glad  that  you  heard.  If  you  meet  for- 
eigners, you  must  tell  them  of  this  great  God  of  the 
Middle  Kingdom;  and  you  must  let  all  people  of  the 
Middle  Kingdom  know.  Wonderful !  wonderful !  I 
don'lr  fear  to  die  now  !  Jesus  will  be  with  me  !  I 
know  it !  He  promises,  and  he  keeps  his  word.  He 
says  he  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  me.  Oh,  to  think 
that  such  a  God  should  love  an  old  woman,  and  she  a 
sinner!  How  was  it  that  I  forgot  all  about  my  sins? 
Surely  I  was  asleep.  Do  all  sleep  thus?  You  must 
arouse  them.  Do  your  father  and  mother  sleep 
thus  ?  Do  all  the  others  of  the  family  ?  Wake  them  ; 
wake  them  !  " 

"  Grandmother,  you  are  too  weak  to  speak  thus. 
You  are  exhausted.  Try  to  keep  quiet  and  rest  in  the 
joy  of  having  God's  love." 

Thean's  caution  came  too  late.  The  old  lady  had 
fainted  and  seemed  to  be  dying.     Hurrying  away  for 


SOBROW  AT  HOME.  331 

help,  Thean  soon  returned  to  find  his  grandmother  not 
dead,  nor  even  unconscious.  Yet  she  was  too  weak  to 
speak.  As  the  family  stood  around  her  she  regained 
enough  strength  to  gasp  :  — 

'"  Lift  me  up!  Lift  my  hand  !  He  is  coming!  I 
want  to  take  his  hand!  Jesus!  Do  you  see  him? 
How  beautiful !  How  glorious  !  He  reaches  out  his 
hand  to  me,  but  I  cannot  quite  reach  it." 

The  family  looked  at  Thean,  then  at  the  old  lady, 
wondering  at  her  words,  understanding  little,  and  sur- 
mising that  she  was  delirious.  Her  strength,  ex- 
hausted by  the  effort  to  speak,  returned  after  a  few 
moments  of  silence.  Then  the  grandmother,  looking 
from  one  to  the  other  and  resting  her  eyes  on  Thean 
last,  whispered  :  — 

"  He  has  come !  He  will  take  my  hand  and  lead  me 
through  the  dark  valley.  I  shall  fear  no  evil.  He  has 
my  hand  and  is  leading  now.  The  darkness  is  going; 
it  is  light ;  so  light.  I  am  going  !  Come  !  He  wants  you 
all :     Tell  them,  Thean,  about  it.     It  is  all  light  now." 

Then  h^r  hand,  raised  as  if  to  take  hold  of  another, 
dropped  and  her  eyes  closed.  She  lay  quiet,  breathing 
easily,  and  seemed  unconscious  for  perhaps  half  an 
hour.  Again  her  hand  moved,  and  her  lips  showed 
that  she  was  whispering.  Thean  stooped  down  to 
listen  but  failed  to  understand.  He  asked  what  she 
wished  to  say ;  she  replied  in  a  low  voice  :  — 


o 


32  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 


"Has  he  gone?  Will  he  return?  O  Thean,  he  is 
a  wonderful  God  !  Tell  others  about  him !  Tell  all 
here  !     Tell  foreigners,  too  !  " 

The  young  man  had  kept  the  fact  from  his  grand- 
mother that  she  was  a  Christian,  and  worshiping  and 
trusting  in  the  foreign  God.  Often  he  proposed  tell- 
ing, but  fearing  lest  it  would  disturb  her  peace,  he 
waited.  Now  he  determined  to  wait  no  longer,  and 
he  stooped  down  and  whispered  that  foreigners  already 
know  about  and  even  worship  Siong  Te,  and  that  he 
is  their  God.     She  replied  earnestly  :  — 

"  No;  he  is  not  theirs,  but  the  God  of  the  Middle 
Kingdom  ;  for  he  is  my  God,  and  ready  to  be  the  God 
of  all.  He  is  too  good  to  make  any  difference  between 
us  and  foreigners.  If  they  know  him,  it  is  well,  for 
he  will  love  them  too." 

"Does  my  venerable,  excellent  mother  know  me?" 
asked  Mr.  Lin,  approaching  the  bed. 

"  Certainly  I  know  my  son,"  was  the  response. 
"  And  I  am  glad  to  be  able  to  tell  him  that  he  was 
right  when  he  said  that  the  gods  of  the  Middle  King- 
dom, worshiped  by  me,  are  worthless.  But  he  did  not 
know  about  the  great  Siong  Te  who  loves  us  all.  The 
people  have  forgotten  about  him ;  but  Thean  has 
taught  me,  and  he  will  teach  you.  Accept  him  and 
his  Son  Jesus,  who  died  for  all  of  us.  How  much  he 
loved  men  !     When  I  am  gone  Thean  will  tell  you  all 


SOEEOIV  AT  HOME.  333 

about  him.  He  is  my  God,  and  has  made  me  his 
child,  me  a  poor  sinful  old  woman!  He  is  so  good, 
and  loves  so  much.  He  gives  peace  to  my  heart  in 
this  hour,  and  all  is  well.  I  am  going  with  him  when 
he  comes  for  me." 

These  words,  spoken  slowly  and  at  intervals,  were 
not  understood  fully  by  the  boatman  ;  but  he  forbore 
to  ask  her  meaning.  He  saw  that  his  mother  was  very 
weak  and  becoming  exhausted  by  each  word  she 
uttered. 

For  a  few  minutes  the  old  lady  lay  quiet  and  silent, 
her  eyes  closed,  her  face  smiling,  and  a  look  of  per- 
fect peace  on  her  countenance.  Then,  opening  lier 
eyes,  she  seemed  surprised  to  meet  those  around  her. 
Beckoning  to  Thean  she  whispered  :  — 

*'  Jesus  is  coming.  I  am  too  weak  to  walk,  so  he 
means  to  carry  me,  as  though  I  were  a  child  again.  I 
am  goinor  with  him  now.     Mv  Saviour  !  " 

Her  eyes  closed,  her  hands  were  raised  for  a  moment 
and  then  dropped.  A  bright  smile,  a  look  of  wonder- 
ful brightness  spread  over  her  face,  and  then  she 
ceased  to  breathe.  She  seemed  asleep;  but  the  smile 
remained. 

The  Lins  had  never  seen  the  like.  But  they  had 
never  before  seen  a  Christian  die.  Nor  did  any  but 
Thean  know  that  the  old  ladv  had  sfone  to  be  with 
Jesus. 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

PIRATES. 

"AT  OT  until  after  his  grandmother's  death  did  Thean 
-^  ^  hear  about  his  resignation.  Then  a  message 
from  Pekin,  said  to  be  the  emperor's,  was  placed  in 
liis  hands  at  Amoy.  This  message  commended  his 
filial  piety,  and  gave  permission  to  remain  at  home  and 
care  for  his  aged  relative,  but  said  that  he  could  not 
be  spared  from  the  service  of  the  government.  The 
emperor  had  learned  of  his  ability  and  faithfulness, 
and  was  unwilling  to  lose  such  a  devoted  officer. 
Therefore,  while  the  young  mandarin  might  stay  at 
Amo}'  for  the  present,  he  must  be  ready  for  duty  at 
any  time. 

Thean  knew  that  the  emperor  had  neither  sent  nor 
ordered  this  message,  probal)ly  had  not  even  heard  of 
him  or  his  work  ;  yet  this  showed  that  some  prominent 
officials  at  the  capital  knew  and  appreciated  his  serv- 
ices. Since  he  had  l)een  away  from  duty  and  danger 
so  long,  the  young  man  thought  less  of  the  trouble, 
more  of  the  attractions  of  oflice,  and  was  not  sorry 
that  the  resignation  had  not  been  accepted. 

Thean  was  pleased,  however,  to  remain  at  Amoy, 
since  that  would  give  him  more  opportunity  to  study 

334 


PIRATES.  335 

the  Bible,  and  he  might,  when  he  wished  it,  have  the 
help  of  a  missionary.  He  little  thought  that  he  who 
had  watched  others  would  be  watched  himself.  He 
hoped  that,  since  he  was  off  duty,  his  enemies  would 
forget  him.  He  did  not  think  thev  knew  before  he 
(lid  that  his  resignation  had  not  been  accepted,  and 
that  he  would  soon  be  in  active  service  again. 

The  Chinese  government  has  spies  to  watch  the  lesser 
officers,  and  others  to  watch  the  spies.  The  man- 
darins in  turn  watch  all  otlicers  whose  duties  they  do 
not  fully  know.  Thus  distrust  prevails  throughout  the 
government.  Though  many  oliicers  serve  their  coun- 
try faithfully  and  heartily,  too  many  serve  for  what 
they  can  get  rather  than   for  what  the}'  can  give. 

Some  time  after  his  grandmother's  death  Thean  was 
summoned  to  Foochow,  to  meet  an  officer  in  the  confi- 
dence of  the  highest  officials.  Fearing  that  he  must  go 
on  detective  service  again,  the  young  mandarin  was 
glad  to  find  that,  though  wanted  for  special  duty,  he 
must  help  to  discover  pirates,  not  dishonest  mandarins. 

About  the  time  of  old  Mrs.  Lin's  death  Chinese 
ports  and  even  foreign  countries  were  startled  by  news 
of  a  bold  piracy  near  the  coast.  The  pirates  had 
taken  passage  on  a  foreign  coasting  vessel  that  car- 
ried an  unusual  amount  of  gold  and  silver,  and,  when 
the  steamer  was  well  out  at  sea,  had  overpowered  the 
crew  and  robbed  her.     The  following  account  is  con- 


33C  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN. 

densed  from  reports  in  China  papers  shortly  after  the 
date  of  the  piracy  :  — 

Wiiile  the  eaptiiin  and  foreign  passengers  were  at 
dinner  below,  they  were  startled  by  pistol  shots  on 
deck.  A  moment  later  shots  entered  the  saloon,  for- 
tunately harming  none,  but  frightening  the  unarmed 
passengers,  who  were  forced  to  seek  shelter.  The 
captain,  though  without  weapons,  sprang  up  the  stair- 
way, but  found  the  door  bolted  and  himself  a  prisoner. 

Suspecting  pirates,  he  shouted  to  know  what  was 
'wanted,  and  was  told  to  come  on  deck  and  see.  At 
his  demand  the  door  was  opened,  and  he  allowed  to 
step  out.  The  door  was  immediately  bolted  ])ehind 
him,  and  then,  though  he  had  been  promised  safety, 
before  he  could  defend  himself,  he  was  shot  down  and 
left  to  die  where  he  fell.  The  door  was  again  opened 
and  the  passengers  bidden  to  come  on  deck.  They 
dared  not  disobey  ;  as  each  appeared  he  was  ordered, 
with  a  cocked  pistol  at  his  head,  to  enter  the  captain's 
room.  Though  powerless  to  fight,  the  frightened  for- 
eigners did  not  forget  the  dying  captain,  and  begged 
that  they  might  carry  his  body  along.  This  request 
was  granted,  and  when  all  were  in  the  room  the  door 
and  windows  were  locked,  and  the  rascals  began  to 
nail  boards  across  to  make  the  prisoners  more  secure. 

Then,  probably  thinking  of  the  valuables  on  the 
captives,  the  villains  tore  the  boards  from  the  door. 


PIBATES.  337 

unlocked  it,  opened,  and  entered.  Approaching  the 
prisoners  with  cocked  pistols,  they  demanded  watches 
and  money.  One  man  refused  to  give  up  his  property. 
The  report  of  a  pistol  was  the  only  further  appeal. 
Then  the  murderer  coolly  took  watch  and  money  from 
the  dead  man's  body.  As  no  others  dared  resist,  the 
robbery  was  soon  ended.  The  door  was  locked  again, 
boarding  up  completed,  and  the  helpless  captives  left 
in  their  close  prison,  while  the  pirates  turned  their 
attention  to  the  crew,  cargo,  and  rooms  of  the 
passengers. 

Every  member  of  the  crew  was  searched  and  robbed, 
the  Chinese  passengers  stripped  of  their  money,  trunks 
broken  open,  cargo  examined,  and  every  valuable 
easily  carried  taken  away. 

As  soon  as  they  overpowered  the  crew  the  robl)ers 
changed  the  steamer's  course  and  kept  her  moving  in 
a  circle,  as  if  unwilling  to  go  farther  nortli.  Shortly 
after  darkness  set  in  the  captives  heard  shouting  in  the 
distance  answered  by  those  on  board,  and  then  the 
vessel  was  stopped.  They  heard,  or  thought  they  did, 
a  boat  come  alongside,  and  men  from  it  board  the 
steamer.  These  doubtless  were  pirate  comrades  to 
take  the  rascals  and  their  booty  ashore.  Before  leav- 
ing the  steamer  the  pirates  broke  holes  in  the  small 
boats,  put  out  the  boiler  fires,  and  left  the  vessel  to 
drift  as  wind  and  tide  carried  her. 


338  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

AVben  it  was  certain  that  the  pirates  had  left,  a  cap- 
tive crawled  through  a  window  which  he  broke  open, 
and  released  his  companions.  Then  all  sought  the 
crew.  Several  were  found  locked  up,  others  bound  ; 
two  oflScers  and  four  sailors  were  wounded  and  power- 
less, and  six  were  dead. 

Those  able  to  work  started  the  fires  and  headed  the 
steamer  for  the  nearest  port,  where  she  arrived  safely 
with  her  wounded  and  dead.  It  was  a  fact  more  sug- 
gestive than  strange  that  only  foreigners  had  been 
killed  and  wounded. 

Thean  had  been  summoned  that  he  miofht  assist  in 
discovering  and  bringing  this  bold  band  to  justice. 
Though  spies  had  been  sent  out  they  had  failed  to  find 
the  pirates  or  learn  anything  about  them,  except  that 
they  were  supposed  to  be  living  in  several  coast  vil- 
lages, and  engaged  in  fishing,  boating,  and  farming. 

Various  plans  to  find  and  capture  the  pirates  were 
tried.  It  is  enough  that  the  successful  one  is  de- 
scribed. Tlys  was  in  the  charge  of  Thean,  who  had 
suggested  it. 

In  company  with  two  young  mandarins  on  whom  he 
could  depend,  and  three  most  trusty  members  of  his 
old  crew,  Thean  sought  the  home  of  the  pirates. 
Each  took  a  village  as  his  field  of  work ;  each  was 
given  his  instructions,  and  each  ordered  to  report  when 
he  had  anything  of  importance  to  tell  the  leader. 


PIBATES.  339 

Though  thev'  tried,  by  pretending  to  be  smugglers, 
members  of  bands  of  pirates  driven  from  other  parts 
of  the  couutr}^  and  other  methods,  to  win  the  con- 
fidence of  men  of  doubtful  character,  the}'  failed  to 
discover  a  pirate,  or  anybody  who  knew  that  pirates 
had  ever  lived  there.  When  nearly  a  month  had  been 
spent  in  vain  efforts,  Thean  was  rejoiced  to  have  a 
visit  from  one  of  the  boatmen.  He  had,  in  gambling, 
discovered  a  probable  member  of  the  baud.  The 
fellow  had  lost  every  cash,  and  was  desperate.  This 
was  the  boatman's  opportunity.  He  related  his  success 
to  his  chief  thus  :  — 

"'  He  had  not  a  cash  with  whicli  to  continue  the 
game,  leave  alone  buying  rice;  so  I,  pretending  that  I 
had  lost  all  too,  proposed  that  we  tal^e  desperate  meas- 
ures to  get  money.  When  lie  asked  wliat,  I  told  him 
that  I  knew  a  man  who  had  a  scheme  for  making  a 
great  deal  of  money,  if  he  could  only  get  suitable  lielp. 
We  talked  a  long  time  before  I  wc^uld  tell  more.  I 
said  that  only  those  who  had  proven  themselves  fitted 
for  such  work  were  wanted.  He  grew  more  and  more 
interested,  more  and  more  talkative,  and  ended  by 
telling  that  lie  had  been  a  pirate.  He  did  not  say  that 
he  had  anything  to  do  with  that  robbery,  but  I  believe 
he  was  one  of  the  party.  I  said  that  I  wanted  to  learn 
more  before  I  let  him  know  what  the  scheme  is." 

After  a  great  deal  of  pretended  caution  the  pirate 


340  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

was  biouglit  to  Tht'iiii.  The  young  mandarin  said 
that  he  had  commanded  a  pirate  vessel  in  the  north, 
but  it  had  been  captured  by  a  foreign  man-of-war. 
All  the  crew  except  himself  had  been  taken  prisoners, 
and  he  had  escaped  by  jumping  overboard  and  swim- 
ming to  the  shore.  Since  his  vessel,  crew,  and  property 
were  gone,  he  must  look  for  something  else  to  do. 
Hearing  about  a  band  of  pirates  in  the  south,  he 
had  come  down  to  discover,  and,  if  possible,  get  them 
to  help  in  a  bold  enterprise,  sure  to  bring  a  great  sum 
of  money. 

Thean  gained  the  fellow's  confidence,  and  then  told 
the  plan.  That  was  to  lie,  with  a  junk  load  of  trusty 
men,  in  the  track  of  an  American  mail  steamer;  and, 
when  it  came  in  sight,  to  make  a  hole  in  tlie  jimk  and 
shout  for  help.  If  taken  on  board,  they  would  ask  to 
sleep  on  deck ;  and  in  the  night,  with  knives  and 
pistols,  would  overpower  and  kill  or  bind  the  crew, 
lock  the  passengers  in  the  cabin,  and  then  rob  the 
vessel.  Since  tiie  American  steamers  carr}'  large  sums 
of  money,  and  returning  Chinese  bring  back  to  their 
native  laud  many  thousand  dollars,  he  assured  the  man 
that  there  would  be  a  fortune  for  each  one  enofased  in 
the  robbery. 

''  How  would  you  get  ashore?  "  asked  the  pirate. 

"  We  could  easily  launch  the  steamer's  boats  and 
escape  with  our  booty,"  answered  Thean. 


FIB  AXES.  341 

*'  Or  run  her  ashore,  and  get  off,"  spoke  the  listen- 
ing boatman. 

"  Yes  ;  or  we  could  set  her  on  fire  and  no  one  would 
kuow  anything  about  what  we  did  ;  for  we  could  pre- 
tend that  we  were  passengers  aud  escaped  in  her 
boats,"  said  the  pirate,  eager  to  engage  in  the 
scheme. 

"Now  can  you  help  me  to  get  a  crew?"  asked 
Thean.     "We  must  have  many  men." 

The  pirate,  delighted  at  the  chance  to  make  a  for- 
tune, and  sure  of  the  success  of  the  scheme,  replied 
that  he  could  get  all  the  men  needed. 

"We  must  have  only  those  who  have  proven  them- 
selves capable  of  such  work.  Ordinary  fishermen  and 
sailors  will  not  do,"  said  Thean. 

"  We  need  not  take  one  who  is  not  fitted  for  the 
work.  The  men  with  me  when  we  captured  the  foreign 
steamer  will  be  glad  to  go  along,  and  each  one  is  able 
to  do  his  full  share,  and  can  be  trusted  in  the  work." 

"  Can  you  get  them?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Every  one?  We  shall  need  every  man,  aud  many 
beside,  if  capable." 

"I  can  get  all  but  three.  Those  have  been  killed 
and  robbed  of  their  money." 

"  Very  well ;  get  every  one.  We  shall  need  all  and 
many  more  good  men  if  we  can  find  them." 


342  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

"  I  can  get  four  good  imd  trusty  men,"  said  the 
boatman. 

"If  they  are  as  good  as  you  have  shown  yourself,  we 
will  take  them  too,"  resi)onded  Thean.  "  What  we  need 
is  enough  men  ;  there  will  be  plenty  of  money  for  all." 

Before  the  pirate  appeared  with  his  comrades  the 
boatman  had  brought  and  enlisted  the  four  members  of 
the  party.  These  were  present  and  heard  the  declara- 
tion of  the  rascals. 

Thean  pretended  to  doubt  the  character  of  the 
members  of  the  band,  and  compelled  each  one  to 
declare  that  he  was  on  board  the  steamer,  and  tell 
what  share  he  took  in  the  piracy.  Then,  as  he  said,  to 
assure  himself  that  the  statements  were  true,  he  ques- 
tioned the  others,  after  sending  away  the  applicant, 
and  thus  learned  the  facts.  Since  the  stories  agreed 
in  general,  he  did  not  doubt  that  he  had  many,  if  not 
all,  of  the  band  of  villains  ;  and  even  the  testimony  of 
each,  sustained  by  the  witness  of  his  companions,  as 
to  the  share  every  man  had  in  the  crimes. 

When  all  had  approved  themselves,  the  leader  urged 
that  he  needed  more  men,  and  tried  to  persuade  them 
to  find  other  members  of  the  gang.  They  asserted 
that  none  remained  alive.  Since  all  insisted  that  this 
was  true,  and  that  they  had  now  a  larger  company 
than  were  present  when  the  steamer  was  captured, 
Thean  resolved  to  wait  no  lontrer. 


PIBATES.  343 

Now  that  be  had  the  men  under  his  control,  the  dif- 
ficulty would  be  to  get  them  far  enough  away  to  take 
them  prisoners.  To  attempt  to  arrest  them  near  their 
homes  was  too  dangerous,  even  if  the  young  oflScer 
had  cared  to  do  it.     He  wished  to  take  them  north. 

**  It  will  not  do  to  move  north  in  such  a  large  com- 
pany. The  mandarins  will  suspect  and  arrest  us.  We 
had  better  divide  into  small,  say  five,  parties  and 
travel  by  dififerent  routes,  and  all  meet  at  the  same 
place  at  a  given  time.  Nor  will  it  be  safe  for  such  a 
large  company  to  be  seen  together  even  there.  So,  if 
you  allow,  I  will  hurry  ahead,  have  a  junk  ready,  and, 
as  soon  as  you  come,  you  may  go  aboard  at  once  and 
so  escape  difficulty." 

Tliis  suggestion  of  the  leader  was  accepted,  and 
Theau  hurried  ahead.  The  junk  was  ready  when  the 
first  party  appeared  ;  and  in  due  time  the  whole  com- 
pany was  welcomed  on  board  by  Theau. 

"  We  will  start  bv  davbreak  to-morrow,  so  go  to 
sleep  early  to-night,"  said  the  leader. 

Before  midnight  a  large  company  of  soldiers  sur- 
prised the  sleeping  pirates,  captured  and  hurried  them 
off  to  prison.  Nor  did  they  suspect  that  they  had 
been  caught  by  mandarins  until  the  next  day,  when 
Thean  and  his  five  companions  appeared  as  witnesses 
against  them. 

The  trial  was  short  but  decisive.     The  pirates  saw 


344  rilE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

that  they  had  been  deceived,  duped,  trapped,  and  gave 
up  in  despair.  They  said  that  the  Fates  were  against 
them  and  waited  for  death.     Nor  did  they  wait  long. 

The  Chinese  government  does  not  seem  to  tiiink 
of  the  future  of  condemned  prisoners,  and  sees  no 
advantage  to  itself  in  allowing  them  many  days  of 
life  after  the  trial ;  so  execution  speedily  follows  con- 
viction. Perhaps  officials  reason  that  a  dead  rascal 
never  escapes,  never  commits  more  crime,  never  gives 
further  trouble ;  so  they  speedily  transform  a  con- 
demned into  a  dead  criminal. 

The  day  after  their  conviction,  the  pirates  were  led 
out  to  an  execution  ground,  their  hands  bound,  and 
they  bidden  to  kneel  with  heads  bowed  forward. 
Thus  the  whole  company  awaited  the  executioner's 
heavy  sword.  With  a  single  but  furious  blow  he 
severed  the  head  of  the  first  from  the  body.  Without 
waiting,  he  stepped  to  the  second  and  the  third, 
decapitating  each  in  order.  But  the  fourth,  seeing 
tiie  fate  of  his  companions,  could  no  longer  seem 
indifferent.  His  cry  of  agony,  as  he  tried  to  rise 
before  the  blow  fell,  "Spare  life!  Spare  life!" 
would  have  reached  the  heart  of  any  but  a  hardened 
executioner.  The  only  answer  to  the  poor  fellow's 
appeal  was  the  sword  that  speedily  silenced  his  cry 
forever. 

After   this   first   plea   for   life,    for    mercy,    others 


PIBATES.  345 

begged,  but  begged  in  vain,  that  thev  might  live. 
Soldiers  in  attendance  forced  the  trembling  culprits 
back  to  their  knees,  and  watched  by  their  side  until 
the  swordsman  had  made  watching  unnecessary. 

Not  until  the  last  pirate  head  had  fallen  did  the 
executioner  cease  his  work.  Then  he  and  the  soldiers 
turned  away  and  left  the  bodies  of  the  poor  wretches 
to  lie  uncared  for  on  the  s^round.  Thev  had  done 
their  work,  and  now  was  the  opportunity  for  any  who 
cared  to  show  mercy.  Nor  was  it  mere  heartlessness 
that  left  the  bodies  there.  It  is  the  purpose  of  the 
government  to  leave  such  object  lessons  before  the 
people,  that  they  may  fear  to  disobey  the  laws  and 
learn  to  dread  its  power. 

Before  night  a  few  of  the  bodies  were  put  in  plain 
cofiins,  and  the  following  day  the  remainder ;  then  all 
were  quietly  carried  away  and  buried.  A  man  of 
wealth,  anxious  to  win  merit  with  the  gods  and  spirits, 
paid  for  the  cotlins  and  the  expense  of  burial.  Had 
charity  not  done  this,  the  government  might  have 
allowed  the  bodies  to  lie  for  days  where  they  fell. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

SETTLING    DIFFICULTIES. 

AFTER  the  trial  of  the  pirates  Theau  was  ordered 
north.  Reaching  his  destination,  he  asked  one 
of  the  mandarins  about  a  difficulty  of  which  he  had 
heard  on  his  way. 

"The  same  old  trouble  between  followers  of  the 
foreigners  and  those  who  oppose  them,"  was  the 
answer.  "We  shall  never  hear  the  last  of  such  diffi- 
culties until  foreigners  are  driven  from  the  Middle 
Kingdom.  And  the  sooner  that  is  done  the  better 
will  it  be  for  us." 

"  Can  we  do  it?  "  asked  Thean. 

"  Why  not?  Did  not  this  government  overpower 
and  destroy  the  Tai  Pings?  Did  not  it  meet  and 
defeat  the  French?  It  is  the  oldest  and  largest 
nation,  why  should  it  not  be  able  to  drive  out  whom  it 
will?" 

"  Simply  because  it  has  neither  ships,  soldiers,  nor 
weapons  equal  to  those  of  foreigners.  Some  day  we 
may  be  able,  but  we  are  not  now,  to  war  successfully 
with  one,  let  alone  several  foreign  nations  combined." 

"  Ah,  we  should  not  war  with  all.  We  must  fight 
one  at  a  time." 

346 


SETTLING  DIFFICULTIES.  347 

"So  we  would,  but  they  will  not.  We  have  tried 
that  too  often  already." 

"  None  joined  with  France." 

"No;  because  France  began  the  difficulty.  Yet,  if 
we  undertake  to  drive  out  one  nation,  all  will  unite  to 
fight  us." 

"What  if  all  unite?  If  we  cannot  fiijht  them  on 
the  coast,  we  can  inland.  There  we  can  send  multi- 
tudes against  them.  What  will  they  do  when  away 
from  their  ships?  Were  my  advice  followed,  we 
would  begin  war  and  then  leave  the  coast.  That 
would  tempt  them  away  from  vessels  and  guns.  And 
there  we  would  overwhelm  them." 

"  What  if  they  preferred  to  remain  near  the  coast, 
and  should  occupy  our  cities  as  their  own?  " 

"  We  would  soon  drive  them  out  with  guns  that 
could  not  be  reached  by  their  shot." 

"In  Amoy,  for  example,  where  would  you  place 
your  guns  beyond  the  reach  of  foreign  shot  and  shell? 
How  about  the  large  rivers?  They  would  speedily 
capture  many  of  our  best  cities  and  hold  them." 

"But  we  could  tempt  them  inland,  and  there  starve 
their  soldiers  to  death." 

"  And  w^hat  would  become  of  our  own  people  mean- 
while, who  had  occupied  the  country  before  foreigners 
took  possession?  Instead  of  starving  to  death,  might 
not  they  simply  hold  the  country  as  their  own ;  and 


348  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

from  that  as  a  base  make  war  upon  and  conquer  the 
remainder  of  our  land?  We  are  not  able  to  drive 
them  out,  so  must  treat  them  kindly  and  trade  with 
them.     That  is  all  they  ask." 

"Yes;  and  let  them  take  away  our  money  and 
goods." 

"  They  cannot  well  do  both.  They  leave  money  for 
our  goods,  or  goods  for  our  money." 

"  It  is  well  to  talk ;  yet  we  must  do  something  ere- 
long or  have  war  among  our  own  people." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  I  mean  that  if  the  government  does  not  fight 
foreigners  it  must  fight  rebels.  There  are  many  men 
in  the  Middle  Kingdom  determined  that  outside  bar- 
barians go.  They  do  not  intend  to  allow  the  country 
to  1)6  ruled  by  them,  nor  mean  to  permit  them  to  force 
their  religion  on  us." 

"  They  do  not  force  their  religion  ;  they  simply  teach 
its  doctrines,  and  ask  us  to  consider  and  accept  them, 
after  we  are  convinced  that  theirs  are  better  than  our 
own." 

"  You  probably  know  nothing  about  their  religion 
and  teachers.  We  do  in  the  north.  Most  horrible 
stories  are  told  and  believed   about   those  teachers." 

"  Will  you  repeat  a  few?  "  asked  Thean,  smiling. 

"They  teach  disloyalty  to  the  government;  they 
try  to  make  wives  unfaithful  to  their  husbands  ;  they 


SETTLING  DIFFICULTIES.  849 

teach  youth  to  despise  age ;  thej  steal  young  children 
and  use  their  bodies,  especially  the  eyes  of  the  little 
ones,  for  medicine." 

"Do  you  really  believe  any  of  those  falsehoods?" 
"They  are  repeated  so  often  by  men  who  should 
know,  that  it  is  hard  to  disbelieve.  Yet  I  have  not 
told  the  worst.  Indeed,  no  man  who  cares  to  speak 
decently  dares  repeat  the  filthy  stories  of  their  vileness." 
'*I  know  many  foreigners,  and  have  met  their 
teachers ;  in  fact  I  speak  their  language,  so  know 
something  about  them,  and  I  do  not  believe  there  is  a 
particle  of  truth  in  those  statements.  Instead  of 
teaching  disloyalty,  they  declare  that  all  must  obey  the 
government  of  the  land  in  which  they  live  ;  and  they 
are  ever  praising  our  devotion  to  the  aged,  and  urging 
us  to  show  the  greatest  respect  to  our  parents.  As 
for  the  vile  stories,  you  may  not  know  that  our  filthy, 
lazy,  ignorant  priests,  who  gain  a  living  by  deceit  and 
rascality,  originated  those  falsehoods.  While  false  of 
foreign  teachers,  those  stories  would  be  true  of  many 
of  our  priests.  As  for  stealing  and  making  the  bodies 
of  children  into  medicine,  let  me  assure  you  that  not 
foreigners  but  doctors  of  our  country  make  medicine 
of  portions  of  the  human  body.  You  know  that 
human  nails,  hair,  and  other  portions  of  the  body  are 
used  for  medicine.  You  know  that  we  have  reason  to 
despise  our   physicians,  while   we   respect   and   trust 


350  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

those  from  foreign  lands.  And  do  you  suppose  they 
would  be  guilty  of  those  crimes?  When  we  have  no 
doctors  to  feed  men  tiger's  flesh  to  make  them  bold, 
that  of  horses  to  make  them  strong,  and  of  fowls  to 
make  them  light,  we  may  speak  against  physicians 
from  abroad.  And  when  our  dentists  cease  to  insert 
pegs,  or,  worse  still,  living  maggots  into  aching  teeth, 
and  then  pull  out  pegs  or  worms  and  show  to  their 
patients  what  hurt  them,  then  we  may  have  something 
to  say  against  others." 

A  summons  to  the  office  of  the  chief  took  Thean 
away  before  the  other  could  reply. 

After  welcoming  him,  the  chief  told  the  young  officer 
of  trouble  that  had  arisen  in  the  district,  and  what 
must  be  done  to  settle  it.     Then  he  added  :  — 

*'  Because  you  are  familiar  with  foreign  ways,  and 
can  speak  English,  because  you  have  proven  yourself 
fearless  and  faithful,  we  thought  best  to  have  you  take 
charge  of  the  matter.  The  officers  in  this  part  of  the 
country  are  too  much  opposed  to  foreigners,  too  much 
in  sympathy  with  the  popular  prejudice,  to  deal  fairly 
with  both  sides.  Unless  this  opposition  stops  and 
difficulty  is  settled,  we  may  have  serious  trouble  with 
other  nations.  We  are  not  ready  for  that.  If  it  were 
alone  with  France,  we  would  have  less  to  fear ;  but 
Great  Britain  and  America  are  not  to  be  trifled  with. 
You  have  a  difficult  task ;  yet,  according  to  reports. 


SETTLING  DIFFICULTIES.  351 

you  are  capable  of  performiug  it  well.  What  further 
instructioD  you  need  ask  of  me,  and  if  you  require 
authority  and  the  power  of  goverument  it  shall  be 
given," 

The  trouble  had  beguu  years  before  between  the 
foreiu^n  missionaries  and  two  villasjes.  French  Catho- 
lies  had  established  themselves  in  one,  English  Protes- 
tant missionaries  in  another.  When  chapels  and  schools 
were  established  and  religious  worship  was  regularly 
held  the  villagers  grew  indignant,  and  when  convert 
after  convert  was  made  this  indignation  showed  itself 
in  threats,  then  acts  of  violence.  Finally  in  the 
Catholic  village  there  was  a  riot  resulting  in  the  de- 
struction of  the  buildings  used  for  mission  work. 
The  teachers  were  driven  away  and  one  Christian 
killed. 

The  missionaries  demanded  payment  for  damages, 
punishment  for  the  rioters,  the  return  of  the  teachers, 
and  protection  in  the  future.  The  mandarins  prom- 
ised much  but  did  nothing.  They  professed  great 
anxiety  to  have  the  difficulty  settled,  and  regret  at 
the  delay  ;  but  words  alone  were  used. 

When  foes  of  the  Protestant  mission  in  the  other 
village  saw  that  neither  payment  for  damages  had 
been  made,  nor  punishment  meted  out,  they  grew  bold 
and  threatened  to  destroy  every  building  occupied  by 
foreigners,   to  drive   out   their   religion,  and   compel 


352  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

those  who  had  forsaken  to  return  to  the  religion  of 
China.  Tliey  did  not  stop  with  threats,  but  began  to 
annoy  and  persecute  Christians.  Persecution  increased 
until  the  missionaries  complained  to  their  consul;  he 
quietly  informed  the  mandarins  that  the  treaty  was  not 
observed.  This  had  no  effect,  so  was  followed  by  a 
dignified  but  firm  demand  that  Christians  be  allowed 
to  worship  unmolested.  Though  the  mandarins  issued 
a  proclamation  to  the  people  forbidding  them  to  molest 
foreigners,  it  had  no  effect.  The  people  knew  that  to 
be  merely  a  matter  of  form.  It  was  at  this  time  that 
Thean  came,  and  was  directed  to  stop  the  persecution 
and  restore  order. 

Without  announcing  his  coming  he  visited  the  vil- 
lages as  a  private  citizen  and  a  stranger.  Without 
betraying  his  errand,  he  learned  from  both  sides  the 
state  of  affairs,  and  then  left. 

Two  days  later  a  proclamation  was  posted  in  various 
parts  of  the  villages,  warning  the  people  not  to  inter- 
fere with  foreigners  engaged  in  lawful  occupations, 
nor  to  hinder  them  in  their  worship.  It  further  for- 
bade interfering  with  Chinese  who  preferred  to  worship 
in  other  ways  than  those  generally  accepted  by  people 
of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  It  said  that  foreigners  had 
treaty  rights  in  China ;  that  disciples  of  foreign  reli- 
gions had  similar  rights,  and  that  the  government 
would  see   that   those   rights   were   observed.     What 


SETTLING   DIFFICULTIES.  353 

stung  the  people  most  was  the  closing  portion  of  the 
proclamation.  That  declared  that  the  Middle  Kingdom 
was  at  peace  with  outside  nations,  and  intended  to 
remain  so.  It  did  not  propose  to  allow  rash  or  preju- 
diced men  to  involve  it  in  war  with  them.  And, 
to  preserve  peace,  it  must  punish  turbulent,  riotous 
people,  upon  whom  the  severest  punishment  would  fall. 

This  proclamation  caused  tremendous  excitement. 
The  people  wondered  what  it  meant,  who  had  come 
into  power.  They  could  not  mistake  the  meaning 
or  spirit  of  tiie  proclamation.  Another  surprise  as 
unpleasant  awaited  the  elders  of  the  two  villages. 

Those  from  the  Roman  Catholic  village  were  sum- 
moned to  the  yamen  and  met  Thean.  They  were  told 
that  the  time  had  come  for  a  change  ;  the  government 
did  not  intend  to  have  war  with  foreign  powers ;  it  was 
not  able  to  cope  with  them,  so  meant  to  settle  difficul- 
ties fairly  and  honorably.  And  it  would  begin  with 
those  who  caused  them. 

Then  the  young  officer  told  the  elders  that  since 
their  own  village  had  done  much  toward  starting  war, 
they  must  begin  now  to  ensure  peace.  This  could  only 
be  done  by  permitting  foreigners  and  the  disciples  of 
their  religion  to  remain  unmolested.  If  they  did  this 
in  the  future,  there  would  probably  come  no  trouble  to 
their  village,  except  that  they  would  in  all  probability 
be  compelled  to  pay  damages  and  a  sum  of  money  for 


354  THE    YOUNG   MANDABIN, 

tlie  life  of  the  miin  killed.  But,  if  there  occurred 
anotlier  riot  or  raore  persecution,  punishment  swift 
and  severe  must  fall. 

Almost  breathless  with  amazement,  the  elders  were 
dismissed.  They  were  bewildered.  Never  before  had 
they  listened  to  such  calm,  dignified  language  from 
a  mandarin  when  speaking  about  foreigners.  Never 
before  had  they  been  shown  their  responsibility  and 
warned  of  what  would  follow  if  they  proved  unfaith- 
ful. They  could  not  help  understanding  that  the  new 
mandarin  meant  exactly  what  he  said,  and  that  he  was 
speaking  for  those  higher  in  authority.  Seldom  has  a 
company  of  village  elders  gone  from  a  Chinese  yamen 
more  disheartened  than  were  those  men. 

The  elders  of  the  other  village  were  next  summoned 
to  the  yamen.  Entering,  they  w^ere  welcomed  by 
Thean  and  told  that  the  government  wished  their  serv- 
ices in  preventing  a  foreign  war.  He  said  that  out- 
side nations  are  mighty,  and  in  war,  where  the  inter- 
ests of  all  are  concerned,  would  unite  against  the 
Middle  Kingdom.  Since  that  cannot  fight  all,  it  must 
not  undertake  to  fight  any.     Then  he  added  :  — 

"Though  you  have  done  much  to  prevent  war, 
more  remains  to  be  done.  You  are  to  be  congratulated 
that  you  destroyed  no  property,  had  no  riot.  Had 
one  occurred,  not  only  must  you  have  paid  the  damages 
and  suffered  punishment,  but  you  would  have  shown 


SETTLING  DIFFICULTIES.  355 

to  the  foreigners  that  the  treaty  with  them  is  not  to  be 
kept.  Of  course  you  are  unwilling  that  foreigners 
bring  their  religion  and  lead  your  friends  away  from 
the  gods  of  their  fathers,  yet  what  can  you,  what  can 
we  do?  The  government  was  forced  to  make  a  treaty 
allowing  that.  It  is  better  to  permit  such  worship 
than  to  fight.  You  need  not  worship  foreign  gods, 
nor  have  anything  to  do  with  them  ;  and  no  one  will 
compel  you  to  go  to  any  place  of  worship,  whether  it 
be  in  our  own  temples  or  foreign  chapels.  But,  accord- 
ing to  the  treaty,  we  must  allow  our  people  to  worship 
as  they. will,  unmolested.  Foreign  nations  stand  like 
lions  ready  to  spring  upon  us ;  but  the  treaty  has 
bound  them.  If  we  break  that,  we  let  them  loose  ; 
and  who  can  tell  what  will  be  the  result?  The  Middle 
Kingdom  does  not  mean  to  break  it,  and  means  to  pre- 
vent the  people  from  making  the  attempt.  Better  sac- 
rifice a  few  rioters  first  than  lose  a  multitude  of  worthy 
citizens  by  allowing  a  riot.  A  riot  may  gratify  you, 
yet  remember  that  you  must  not  only  pay  all  damages 
but  suffer  punishment  for  causing  them.  It  is  much 
cheaper  to  submit  to  a  little  that  is  disagreeable,  than 
to  bring  what  is  far  worse  by  trying  to  remove  that 
little.  You  were  wise  to  prevent  the  destruction 
of  property,  but  unwise  in  threatening.  Beware ! 
Threats  may  be  carried  out  by  others  and  punish- 
ment fall  on  vou." 


366  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

Order  was  restored,  peace  prevailed,  persecution 
ceased,  aud  Cbristiaus  were  unmolested. 

Shortly  after  order  had  been  restored  a  Protestant 
missionary  called  on  Tliean  and  thanked  hiin  for  his 
services.  He  said  that  such  judicious  work  would  not 
be  forgotten.  He  had  served  another  and  greater 
than  the  Chinese  government,  and  obeyed  a  mightier 
Monarch  than  ruled  in  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Such 
service  would  some  day  meet  its  deserved  reward. 

The  French  missionaries  visited  Thean  and  asked 
him,  since  he  had  been  so  successful  in  restoring 
order,  to  compel  the  villagers  to  pay  for  the  damage 
done,  and  to  rebuild  the  ruined  houses.  He  replied 
that  his  instructions  were  to  restore  order  and  prevent 
future  disturbance ;  nothing  had  been  said  about 
damages. 

"  Will  you  take  charge  of  the  matter  if  we  persuade 
your  chief  to  give  it  into  your  care?"  asked  the  mis- 
sionaries. 

"  I  try  to  obey  orders  always,"  was  the  answer. 

Thean  was  ordered  to  settle  the  matter  in  the  best 
possible  way. 

"  Tliere  is  only  one  way,"  said  he,  "  to  settle  ;  and 
that  is  to  restore  the  buildings,  or  erect  others  as  good, 
and  to  pay  the  relatives  of  the  dead  man  a  just  com- 
pensation." 

"  Will  the  foreigners  settle  in  that  way?"  asked  the 


SETTLIXG  DIFFICULTIES.  857 

chief.  *'  They  demand  a  large  sum  of  monej^  for  the 
life  of  the  man,  more  still  for  their  buildings,  and 
dreadful  punishment  for  every  one  engaged  in  the 
riot." 

'•Men  usually  demand  more  than  they  expect.  If 
we  meet  them  fairly  and  frankly,  and  promise  that 
there  shall  be  no  further  molestation,  doubtless  they 
will  lessen  greatly  their  demands,"  replied  Thean. 

Instead  of  appealing  to  the  villagers,  Thean  sought 
the  missionaries  and  learned  their  demands.  Said 
he:  — 

*'  Would  it  not  be  better  to  demand  what  will  be 
granted  than  to  seek  what  you  must  fail  to  obtain? 
We  admit  that  you  have  suffered  wrong,  yet  do  not 
admit  that  vou  shall  visit  us  with  another  to  riirht 
your  own.  You  believe  what  your  Master  taught ; 
why  not  show  your  faith  in  your  practice  ?  " 

"What  do  vou  know  about  his  teachin2:s?"  was 
asked. 

In  reply  Thean  quoted  the  words  of  Jesus  about 
suffering  from  enemies. 

"  We  do  not  propose  to  allow  our  rights,  gained  by 
treaty,  to  be  trampled  on  without  demanding  the 
punishment  of  the  guilt^^  We  are  Frenchmen  as 
well  as  Christians." 

"  True  ;  but  one  should  mean  the  other.  Though  the 
Middle  Kingdom  has  not  such  high  and  noble  princi- 


358  THE    YOUNG   MANDAIilN. 

pies  to  guide  it  as  you  have,  it  intends  to  do  right. 
The  question,  however,  now  is  not  so  much  of  right, 
as  it  is  of  peace  and  harmony.  The  wronged  should 
make  concessions  to  win  those  who  have  done  the 
injury.  If  you  are  willing  to  do  that,  I  ain  sure  we 
can  settle  this  difficulty,  and  we  may  prevent  any  in 
the  future." 

The  agreement  was  finally  made  that,  if  the  vil- 
lagers would  rebuild  the  ruined  structures,  allow  the 
teachers  to  return  and  work  there  unmolested,  and 
then  would  pay  the  family  of  the  dead  man  what  was 
deemed  a  just  amount  by  disinterested  parties,  all 
further  claims  should  be  abandoned. 

AVhen  the  villao;e  elders  learned  that  thev  must  re- 
build  the  ruined  houses,  they  were  angry ;  but  when 
told  that  they  must  allow  the  teachers  to  return  and 
work  unmolested,  they  were  furious.  They  supposed 
they  had  already  done  all  that  would  be  required,  when 
they  allowed  Christians  to  remain  in  the  village  and 
worship  unmolested  at  home. 

''  Remember  that  this  is  not  my  trouble  but  yours," 
said  Thean  to  them.  ''  I  am  merely  trying  to  help  you 
settle  it.  If  you  refuse  my  services,  you  must  stand 
between  the  highest  officials,  in  fact,  our  government, 
and  France.  You  know  what  follows  when  grain  falls 
between  millstones.  Will  it  not  be  better  to  yield 
something  than  lose  all  ?     Though  you  gave  cause  for 


SETTLING  DIFFICULTIES.  359 

war,  the  Middle  Kingdom  does  not  intend  to  allow  war. 
It  means  to  make  the  guilty,  not  the  innocent,  suffer. 
If  you  are  wise,  you  will  take  this  offer ;  if  not,  you  will 
suffer  for  your  passion  before  and  your  folly  now.*' 

Given  time  to  consider,  the  men  finally  yielded  and 
accepted  the  terms  offered.  The  houses  were  rebuilt, 
leaders  allowed  to  return  and  continue  their  work  un- 
molested, and  a  satisfactory  compensation  was  made 
the  relatives  of  the  dead  man. 

Murmurings  against  Thean-,  after  the  ditliculty  inthe 
Protestant  viUage  was  settled,  became  threats  when 
the  Catholics  were  satisfied.  Common  people  joined 
with  lesser  mandarins  in  plotting  the  young  offi- 
cer's ruin.  Too  shrewd  to  make  complaints  against 
him  until  they  had  proof  to  convict,  they  sought 
witnesses. 

Meanwhile  Thean  did  his  duty,  paying  no  attention 
to  the  threats,  if  lie  heard  them.  He  visited  the  vil- 
lages and  saw  that  order  was  preserved,  and  that 
chapel  worship  was  uiidisturl)ed.  His  faithfulness,  no 
less  than  his  success,  attracted  the  attention  of  supe- 
rior officers;  they  commended  his  devotion,  yet  feared 
that  he  would  be  compelled  later  to  suffer  for  it.  Said 
one  to  him,  after  transacting  business  calling  the  young 
man  into  his  superior's  presence  :  — 

"Beware  that  you  do  not  seem  too  friendly  with 
foreigners.     You  are  aware  that  you  have  foes  among 


360  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

the  people  who  have  been  obliged  to  pay  for  their 
folly.  They  blame  you  and  they  will  watch  that  tliey 
may  make  some  charge  against  you." 

*'  I  am  not  an  enemy  to  foreigners,  but  am  a  friend 
to  my  own  nation  and  people.  Because  anxious  to 
serve  my  nation  best,  I  have  incurred  the  hatred  of 
some  of  the  people.  Yet  that  is  because  they  fail  to 
understand,  not  because  I  did  wrong." 

''  True  ;  yet  your  methods  are  like  those  of  foreign- 
ers, rather  than  of  our  own  kingdom." 

"  In  what  way?" 

"  You  go  forward  as  if  you  cared  not  for  friend  or 
foe.  You  do  not  try  to  deceive,  nor  even  to  escape 
suspicion.  You  seem  to  forget  yourself  and  your  own 
interests." 

"  My  interests  are  not  to  be  compared  with  those  of 
a  whole  nation." 

"True;  yet  you  do  not  carry  those  of  a  nation. 
You  bear  oul}^  a  small  share  of  responsibility  ;  yet  you 
alone  must  care  for  yourself." 

' '  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  That  the  great  cares  belong  to  those  higher  than 
you  in  office  ;  while  you  should  heed  more  your  own 
welfare.  Do  your  duty,  but  beware  that  you  no  not 
destroy  yourself  by  so  doing." 

"  Better  destroy  myself  than  allow  the  whole  king- 
dom to  reach  destruction." 


SETTLING   DIFFICULTIES.  361 

"  Perhaps  you  will  destroy  yourself,  and  yet  do  little 
to  save  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Better  to  escape 
sacrifice  to-day,  that  you  may  be  the  greater  hero 
to-morrow." 

"  By  doing  duty  to-day,  I  may  save  the  necessity  for 
heroism  to-morrow.  ' 

Thean  did  not  expect,  nor  did  the  friends  who 
warned  him  most,  that  trouble  would  come  so  soon. 
Before  he  was  sent  to  other  duties,  charges  were 
brought  against  him,  and  he  was  suspended  from  office. 
The  three  principal  charges  were,  that  he  had  taken 
bribes,  had  turned  against  his  own  people  and  favored 
foreigners,  and  had  acted  as  a  spy  for  foreign 
nations. 

Denial  was  useless.  Friends  tried  in  vain  to  prevent 
a  trial.  The  accusations  were  too  serious,  testimony 
too  strong,  to  be  ignored.  Though  conscious  of  inno- 
cence, Thean  knew  that  men  determined  to  find  testi- 
mony to  convict  another  need  but  two  things,  plenty 
of  money  and  plenty  of  influence.  Enemies  had 
money  enough ;  the  question  was  one  of  influence 
only. 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 

TRIED    AGAIN. 

AN  old  mandarin  called  on  Thean  before  the  trial, 
and  after  complimenting  the  young  officer  on 
his  faithfulness  said  :  — 

"  If  all  the  young  men  in  government  service  were 
as  fearless  as  you,  the  older  ones  would  have  little 
anxiety  for  the  future  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Alas  ! 
dishonesty  is  everywhere  prevalent ;  and  yet  the  few 
who  wish  to  make  the  Middle  Kingdom  what  once  it  was, 
dare  not  do  their  full  duty.  We  are  watched,  mis- 
judged, falsely  reported,  hated,  and  liable  to  be  removed 
from  office  at  any  time.  That  but  lessens  the  number 
of  friends,  and  adds  to  the  foes  of  the  government. 
By  attempting  too  much  we  accomplish  nothing." 

For  some  time  the  old  man  talked  on  in  this  strain  ; 
Thean  meanwhile  listening  respectfully  and  wondering 
what  was  the  real  purpose  of  the  visit.  Chinese-like, 
that  was  made  known  just  as  the  old  officer  proposed 
to  leave.  He  spoke  as  if  the  thought  had  just  entered 
his  mind. 

'*  Have  you  not  been  too  severe?"  he  asked. 
''  Would  not  our  cause  have  gained  more  had  j^ou 
learned,  yet  waited?  " 

362 


TRIED  AfrAIX.  363 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  asked  Thean. 

*'That  you  may  have  been  too  hasty,  too  severe. 
You  have  made  enemies ;  they  are  bitter,  and  may 
compel  us  to  lose  your  valuable  services.  Youth  too 
often  hastens  and  fails,  while  age  delays  and  succeeds. 
The  broad,  deep  foundation  rises  slowly  but  sustains 
mighty  structures." 

"•  The  dying  patient  cannot  wait  for  slow  remedies." 

''Yet  he  may  drive  his  physician  away  and  die  the 
more  quickly."  ♦ 

"And  he  may  take  the  remedy  and  be  saved  after 
his  physician  has  departed." 

"  But  if  he  kill  his  physician  and  then  dies,  what 
good  is  done  ?  If  that  physician  had  been  more  care- 
ful, both  would  have  lived.  It  is  to  be  feared  that  you 
have  forced  too  much  medicine  on  the  patient,  and  he 
has  determined  to  dismiss  his  physician." 

"He  has  dismissed  me  ;  but  he  may  take  my  reme- 
dies later." 

"And  he  may  frighten  others  so  that  they  pre- 
scribe only  what  he  demands,  not  what  he  needs.  Do 
you  mean  that  you  have  been  dismissed  from  office  ?  " 

"Exactly;  and  now  I  must  stand  trial  for  what  I 
have  already  done." 

"  I  fear  for  you,  my  young  friend.  It  is  as  we  all 
feared.  You  were  too  hasty,  compelled  too  much. 
Since  they  have  begun,  they  may  not  cease  while  you 


364  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

remain  within  their  power.  They  are  many,  strong, 
and  determined.  Nothing  is  too  bad  for  them.  I 
regret  it;  my  heart  breaks  at  the  thought.  We 
expected  so  much  from  you.  And  now  your  work 
must  end." 

"  Not  end  but  begin." 

''  How  begin? ' 

"Reforms  do  not  end  with  the  men  who  started 
them." 

"  You  do  not  know  y«ur  enemies.  They  will  not 
stop  until  they  have  destroyed  forever  your  power  to 
continue  your  good  work." 

"  You  mean  that  they  may  kill  me?" 

"  Exactly  so." 

"  And  make  certain  the  reform  that  some  of  us 
desire.  You  remember  Wuh  Yuen,  the  great  re- 
former ?  Not  until  his  death  did  his  efforts  meet  with 
success." 

'*  And  do  you  mean  to  die  for  your  cause?  " 

*'  No  ;  but  live  to  see  it  succeed." 

"  I  fear  not.  I  fear  not.  You  know  not  the  men. 
They  will  not  only  bring  but  prove  charges  against 
you.     What  will  you  do?" 

"  Deny,  and  prove  them  false." 

''How  can  you?  You  know  that  witnesses  are 
ready  to  testify  anything  against  those  whom  they 
hate.     Should  witnesses  testify  that  you  have  served 


TBIED  AGAIN.  365 

foreigners  rather  than  your  country,  what  testimony 
can  you  bring  to  refute?  You  know  that  friends  of 
foreigners  find  little  mercy.  You  know  what  must 
follow  if  you  are  convicted  as  a  spy  in  the  service  of 
foreigners." 

"  There  is  no  possibility  of  such  a  result,"  replied 
Thean  indignantly. 

"  You  know  that  foes  make  possibilities.  Enemies 
of  foreigners  stop  at  nothing  to  accomplish  their  pur- 
poses. You  know  that  multitudes  are  determined  to 
drive  the  hated  foreigner  forever  from  our  land.  To 
prove  or  even  declare  that  one  of  our  own  number  is 
a  spy  in  their  service,  is  to  doom  him  to  death.  Some 
suspect  you  as  a  spy." 

This  was  more  than  the  old  man  meant  to  say.  The 
words  came  unexpectedly  even  to  himself.  In  the 
conversation,  partly  repeated,  he  tried  to  appear  as 
Thean's  friend.  But  something  in  the  eye  of  the 
young  man  led  him  to  suppose  that  his  real  character 
was  suspected. 

"Everything  smooth  is  slimy  to  the  serpent," 
replied  Thean  injudiciously. 

"You  are  right.  Your  enemies  are  the  real  spies," 
responded  the  old  man,  determined  to  hide  his  own 
character.  "Call  them  what  you  will,  they  are  bad 
and  desperate.  Their  deeds  have  been  exposed,  and 
they  mean  to  have   revenge.     More   than   that,  they 


o 


66  THE   YOUNG  M AND  AH  IN. 


mean  to  prevent  another  exposure.  If  they  fail  in 
one  effort,  they  will  try  another.  Your  friends  are 
powerless  to  help  you.  This  trial  can  end  only  one 
way.  You  know  what  that  is.  You  have  no  wit- 
nesses to  prove  you  innocent  of  the  charges  to  be 
pressed  against  you.  Their  testimony  will  be  over- 
whelming.    You  know  what  must  follow." 

"  I  do  not." 

"  Would  you  have  me  warn  you  ?  " 

"  If  you  will." 

"You  cannot  escape  condemnation.  You  know  the 
punishment.  That  means  not  simply  death  and  dis- 
grace to  your  name,  but  eternal  shame  to  your 
relatives." 

'"  What  do  you  advise  me  to  do  to  escape?  "  asked 
the  young  man,  showing  more  anxiety  than  he  really 
felt. 

"  Were  it  possible,  the  emperor  might  send  you  the 
silken  cord.  But  your  foes  will  not  allow  the  oppor- 
•tunity.  They  mean  to  prevent  any  other  following 
your  example." 

"  You  mean  that  I  must  swallow  gold  leaf?" 

"  Exactly.  It  will  be  a  worthy  imitation  of  noble 
men  who  gained  eternal  honor,  and  promoted  the 
cause  in  death  that  in  life  they  could  not  make 
successful." 

'^  That  is,  you  propose  that  I  confess  myself  guilty 


J 


TBIED  AGAIN.  367 

by  taking  my  own  life?  You  propose  that  I  sneak 
out  of  a  trial  like  a  coward  ?  " 

"  My  most  noble  and  worthy  friend,  you  misunder- 
stand my  purpose  entirely.  You  are  fearless  and 
faithful.  No  one  doubts  that.  Your  friends  never 
for  a  moment  doubted  your  innocence.  They  will  be 
more  convinced  than  ever  that  you  are  true  to  your 
desire  for  reform  if  you  compel  it  by  sacrificing  your 
life,  as  has  been  suggested.  That  will  turn  all  eyes  to 
the  cause  we  so  love.  But,  if  you  are  punished  as  a 
guilty  criminal,  a  spy,  you  make  the  cause  despised, 
its  friends  hated,  its  advocates  powerless." 

"You  would  make  me  a  victim?  Let  me  say  in 
reply  that  I  am  not  ready  for  sacrifice  yet.  Service 
suits  me  better,  and  will  promote  the  cause  more." 

"Did  it  ever  occur  to  you  that,  by  sacrificing  your 
life  thus,  you  will  not  only  identify  the  cause  with  that 
sacrifice,  but  you  will  be  able  to  revenge  yourself  on 
your  foes  ?  " 

"How?" 

"  In  the  spirit  world  you  will  be  able  to  do  what  you 
cannot  here.  The  spirit  separated  from  the  body  is 
mighty.  You  can  afflict  your  foes  with  all  the  tor- 
ments of  the  dead." 

"  I  am  a  sewtsai,  you  a  chinsu ;  we  understand 
each  other.  You  know  that  this  talk  about  the  power 
of  spirits  is  nonsense.     If  so  mighty,  why  are   they 


3G8  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

(Icpentleiit  on  human  beings  for  food,  drink,  garments, 
and  home?  If  you  do  believe  those  follies,  let  me  say 
that  I  do  not.  I  do  not  intend  to  die  by  ray  own 
hand,  nor  by  the  liand  of  any  other,  if  possible  to 
prevent.  If  the  cause  needs  a  victim,  he  may  be 
offered  later.  It  needs  an  advocate  now.  Dead  men 
are  powerless,  living  ones  mighty.  I  shall  remain  one 
of  the  latter  as  long  as  possible.  And  as  for  con- 
demnation, I  know  who  are  for  me,  as  well  as  you 
know  who  are  against  me.  All  the  power  is  not  on 
one  side.  I  have  not  undertaken  to  expose  wrong- 
doing on  my  own  responsibility.  The  Middle  Kingdom 
may  have  many  mandarins  who  dare  not  stand  by 
those  who  have  done  their  duty,  but  it  has  at  least 
a  few  faithful  ones." 

Unable  to  influence  Thean,  the  old  man  left.  Nor 
was  the  young  officer  sure  what  had  really  been  the 
object  of  this  visit.  If  to  learn  the  purpose  of  the 
young  mandarin,  then  the  visit  was  not  in  vain.  If 
to  really  persuade  him  to  commit  suicide  that  the  un- 
certainties of  a  trial  might  be  avoided,  then  the  errand 
was  useless. 

An  officer  whom  Thean  trusted  called  soon  after  the 
old  mandarin  left,  and  advised  the  young  man.  Said 
the  newcomer :  — 

"  We  have  tried  in  vain  to  prevent  the  trial.  It  was 
thought  possible  to  turn  away  the  foes  by  giving  your 


TBIED  AG  Am.  369 

duties  to  another.  But  they  are  too  intent  on  punish- 
ing you.  Perhaps,  were  you  to  resign  and  retire  to 
private  life  for  a  while,  that  would  have  effect." 

"  Resignation  would  seem  cowardice  now." 

''  Yet  would  save  trouble  for  you,  as  well  as  for 
your  friends." 

"  Perhaps.  I  doubt,  however,  if  the  charges 
would  be  withdrawn.  Indeed,  they  are  too  serious. 
Duty  to  my  country,  no  less  than  duty  to  myself, 
demands  that  I  be  tried  now.  I  dread  a  trial,  but 
fear  more  to  remain  under  suspicion.  Though  I  resign 
and  escape  trial,  that  does  not  remove  suspicion.  Con- 
scious of  innocence,  I  wish  to  prove  it." 

"  Yet  you  have  no  evidence  to  present  that  will  con- 
vince others  of  your  innocence.  You  know  that  your 
friends  trust  you.  and  are  convinced  of  your  upright- 
ness. You  know  that  they  will  stand  by  you.  But 
they  lack  numbers,  and  lack  testimony.  The  fact  is 
that  we  have  pressed  the  dishonest  ones  so  far  that 
they  are  determined  to  remove  danger  in  the  future  by 
getting  rid  of  you.  We  will  save  your  life,  but  dare 
not  do  more,  lest  we  bring  on  ourselves  the  fury  of 
foes  to  foreigners.  It  may  seem  hard  to  you  that  we 
allow  you  to  suffer,  yet  we  cannot  prevent.  Our  pur- 
pose is  to  lessen  your  suffering  and  prevent  further 
ditliculty  at  present  to  otliers." 

"I  know  full  well  that  those  who  directed  me  will 


370  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

uot  desert  me  in  trouble.  Yet  they  must  allow  me  to 
staud  firm,  even  though  I  suffer  for  it.  An  officer  of 
the  government  must  suffer  as  well  as  serve.  There 
is  such  a  thing  as  duty  to  others  ;  and  when  it  con- 
flicts with  our  own  comfort  we  must  sacrifice  self." 

"  That  sounds  well,  yet  is  it  wise?  Even  your  best 
friends  advise  you  to  escape  when  they  see  danger 
threatening.  They  think  more  of  you  than  of  the 
country,  and  3^ou  more  of  the  Middle  Kingdom  and 
what  you  call  duty  than  of  your  own  interests.  Where 
did  you  learn  to  act  thus  ?  " 

"  It  matters  little  about  the  source  of  the  stream  if 
the  water  be  pure  and  invigorating.  The  Middle 
Kingdom  is  a  worthy  nation,  and  deserves  the  best  its 
oflticers  can  give.  Though  others  withhold  their  best, 
that  is  no  reason  why  I  should." 

"  Have  you  learned  from  foreigners?" 

"I  have  learned  from  heaveri." 

"  How  can  heaven  teach?  In  what  language  does  it 
proclaim  its  lessons  ?  " 

"The  heart  needs  no  voice  nor  ear  nor  tongue. 
The  infant  trusts  its  mother's  love  before  it  under- 
stands her  words." 

"  Beware  that  heaven  do  not  allow  you  to  suffer." 

"  It  raav  allow  that  2:ood  result.  Trouble  and  suf- 
fering  are  not  always  evil.     Good  may  follow." 

Finding  that  he  could  not   move   Thean   from    His 


TBIED  AGAIN.  371 

purpose,  the  officer,  after  assurances  of  sympathy  and 
confidence,  left. 

The  trial  was  not  delayed.  In  it  Thean  seemed  alone. 
He  understood  why  his  most  influential  friends  had 
so  little  to  say  ;  l)at  they  were  not  idle.  They  advised 
in  private  and  told  what  they  were  doing.  When  the 
accused  asked  if  he  might  summon  foreigners  and 
missionaries  to  testify  in  his  favor,  he  was  told  that 
such  testimonv  would  not  chansje  the  result,  and  the 
presence  of  foreigners  would  prejudice  his  case. 

"  No,"  said  a  prominent  officer,  "  have  no  foreigner 
present.  Deny  that  you  had  anything  to  do  with 
them,  and  compel  your  foes  to  testify  to  time,  place, 
circumstance  when  they  associate  you  with  foreigners, 
and  we  will  provide  you  with  witnesses  to  declare  that 
you  were  at  other  places  engaged  in  entirely  different 
duties  at  the  time.'* 

''  Whether  it  be  true  or  false?" 

"What  does  that  matter?  The  testimony  against 
you  will  be  false." 

"  But  I  do  not  trust  in  falsehood." 

"  Do  you  choose  your  club  when  attacked  by  a 
dog?" 

"No;  but  I  assure  myself  that  it  is  a  club,  not  a 
bush  with  thorns  to  pierce  my  hands." 

Witnesses  testified  against  Thean  and  declared  him 
a  spy  ;   giving  time,  place,  and  details  of  service  in 


372  THE   YOUNG   MANDABIN, 

foreign  emi)loy.  They  swore  that  he  had  accepted 
bribes  ;  they  gave  full  answers  to  all  questions,  and 
seemed  to  have  a  complete  case  against  the  accused. 

When  his  turn  came,  Thean  produced  a  recprd  of 
bis  duties,  places  where  be  was,  and  what  he  had  done 
on  the  days  in  which  be  was  said  to  have  been  engaged 
in  criminal  acts.  The  official  records  and  officers 
who  were  questioned  in  bis  favor  showed  that  be  told 
tbe  truth. 

In  tbeir  eagerness  to  condemn,  bis  foes  bad  not 
been  cautious.  Nor  did  they  expect  to  find  such  in- 
fluence, though  quiet  and  even  secret,  in  favor  of  the 
young  officer.  They  saw  that  he  was  likely  to  be 
acquitted,  for  it  became  evident  that  men  bad  sworn 
falsely  and  according  to  a  conspiracy.  As  the  trial 
approached  the  end  a  request  was  made  that  it 
be  postponed  until  further  testimony  of  facts,  just 
come  to  light,  migbt  be  obtained.  The  request  was 
granted. 

When  renewed,  witnesses  testified  that  Thean  bad 
been  seen  again  and  again  in  tbe  company  of  a  mis- 
sionary in  Amoy,  and  that  he  bad  made  a  distinct 
agreement  with  one  of  the  missionaries  of  tbe  Protes- 
taut  village,  by  w^bicb  be  should  receive  special  reward 
for  his  services.     The  dates  again  were  given. 

Tbe  young  man  was  ill  at  ease  when  this  testimony 
was  presented.     Even  bis  friends  saw   that   be   had 


TRIED  again:  373 

kept  back  much   from  them  if  the  witnesses  told  any 
truth. 

When  he  tried  to  explain,  for  he  could  not  deny  the 
visits  to  the  home  of  the  Amoy  missionary,  he  was 
forced  to  admit  that  he  went  to  learn  about  the  for- 
eign religion.  He  could  explain  more  easily  what  had 
been  testified  regarding  his  visit  and  conversation  with 
the  missionary  in  the  north.  But,  since  he  admitted 
that  he  had  souo;ht  to  know  more  about  the  foreisru 
religion,  all  other  explanations  had  little  effect.  It 
was  useless  to  deny  that  anything  had  been  said  about 
service  for  foreigners  and  reward  for  what  he  had 
done. 

The  reader  may  remember  the  Protestant  missionary 
in  the  north  told  Thean  tiiat  his  services  would  be 
rewarded  by  a  mightier  Monarch  than  ruled  the  Middle 
Kingdom.  This  had  been  overheard  and  reported  to 
the  young  man's  enemies,  and  was  brought  as  testi- 
mony that  he  was  a  spy  in  the  services  of  another 
than  the  Middle  Kingdom,  and  that  he  had  accepted 
bribes.  Tiiean's  explanation  that  the  Ruler  of  all 
nations,  dwelling  in  heaven,  was  meant,  was  not 
accepted.  It  was  enough  that  he  admitted  truth  in 
the  testimony. 

The  young  mandarin  was  pronounced  guilty.  Even 
his  friends  turned  against  him  now.  He  had  con- 
fessed his  intimacy  with  missionaries  and  interest  in 


374  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

their  religion  ;  and  those  who  before  were  faithful  to 
the  accused  regarded  him  with  indifference  now.  Yet 
tlie  promise  made  was  kept.  Sentence  of  death  was 
not  pronounced.  Instead,  it  was  said  because  of 
Thean's  former  faithfuhiess,  mercy  was  shown.  But 
he  was  condemned  and  sentenced.  That  sentence 
appears  in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

DEGRADED. 

rr^HE  trial  ended  suddenly.  Its  result  was  unex- 
-^  pected  to  Tbean's  friends,  aud  overwhelming 
to  bim.  When  the  sentence  was  pronounced  the 
young  man  stood  speechless. 

Convicted  as  a  spy  in  the  service  of  foreigners ; 
guilty  of  accepting  bribes  !  He  could  not  comprehend 
the  meaning.  The  outcome  of  the  first  part  of  tlie 
trial  seemed  so  favorable  that  he  had  not  expected 
anything  else  than  an  acquittal.  Nothing  but  mercy 
prevented  the  death  sentence. 

The  sentence  was  degradation  from  oflice  without 
hope  of  restoration.  He  must  never  expect  to  be  a 
mandarin  again.  He  was  degraded  and  disgraced  for 
life. 

AVhile  the  young  man  stood  speechless  and  only  half 
conscious  of  the  fearful  meaning  of  his  degradation, 
an  under  otlicer^approached  and  cut  the  official  braid 
from  his  coat,  and  took  from  his  hat  the  button  of  the 
mandarin.  The  ends  of  threads  showed  what  had 
been  done,  and  proclaimed  to  all  who  sa\V  him  that  he 
had  been  publicly  disgraced. 

Thean  watched  the  removal  of  the  signs  of  office, 

375 


376  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN^. 

listened  to  tlie  approval  of  the  observers,  but  was 
silent.  He  did  not  move.  He  seemed  paralyzed,  yet 
his  mind  was  busy.  He  thought  of  the  meaning  of 
all  this,  and  the  future  it  would  bring.  He  was 
nothing  more  than  a  common  coolie.  Indeed  he  would 
receive  less  respect,  less  attention.  He  was  almost 
an  outlaw.  Mercy  alone  kept  him  from  suffering  for 
the  greatest  of  crimes.  Could  he  expect  favor,  kind- 
ness, even  ordinary  courtesy?  Could  he  expect  the 
protection  given  to  the  common  laborer? 

A  thought  came  to  his  mind.  Though  no  longer  a 
mandarin,  he  was  yet  a  sewtsai.  He  had  rights,  priv- 
ileges, honors.  While  the  button  of  the  graduate 
remained  his  own  he  need  not  fear  violence,  nor  even 
the  contempt  of  the  crowd.  The  button  would  com- 
mand respect,  the  position  would  prevent  further  dis- 
grace, unless  —  and  the  mind  went  on.  The  gradu- 
ate's degree  might  be  taken  from  him  too. 

While  the  murmurs  of  satisfaction  continued,  a 
man  stepped  up  to  Thean  and,  touching  his  arm,  said 
gently :  — 

"  Follow  me.     Leave  at  once."        » 

Recognizing  a  servant  of  his  best  friend,  a  promi- 
nent mandarin,  Thean  followed.  Though  he  heard 
the  voices  of  many  speaking  against  him,  the  young 
man  knew  that  he  was  safe  under  the  care  of  the 
servant  of  that  mandarin. 


DEGBADED.  377 

"  Enter  this  sedan  chair  and  remain  quiet.  I  will 
close  and  lock  the  door.  The  bearers  Tvill  huny  you 
homeward.  Do  not  stop,  neither  ask  nor  answer 
questions.  You  are  to  act  as  if  dumb.  And,  hurried 
away  before  the  people  have  time  to  harm  or  follow, 
you  will  soon  be  out  of  danger.  Reach  Araoy  as  soon 
as  possible  and  remain  secluded  for  a  while.  Some 
day  your  friend,  my  master,  will  visit  or  send  for  you. 
Your  clothing  and  other  property  will  follow,  and  your 
servant  whom  you  can  trust  will  be  near  to  attend  to 
all  your  w^ants." 

Thean  reached  home  safely  and  surprised  his  rela- 
tives by  his  coming.  The  reason  was  given  and  the 
whole  story  of  his  interest  in  Christianity  told.  When 
he  finished,  his  father  asked  :  — 

''  Why  need  you  admit  that  about  the  visits  to  the 
missionary?" 

"  I  could  not  tell  a  talsehood." 

"Why  not?" 

"  Because  it  is  w^rong  to  lie.  It  is  contrary  to  the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Book  of  foreigners." 

"  And  do  you  mean  to  tell  the  truth  always,  no 
matter  what  harm  you  suffer?" 

"  Always.  It  is  my  business  to  do  right,  God's  to 
take  care  of  me." 

*'  Well,  if  this  is  a  specimen  of  his  care,  then  you 
would  better  go  back  to  the  gods  of  your  own 
country." 


378  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

"  Why  need  you  accept  a  foreign  God?  "  asked  the 
father  later.  "  Giving  up  those  of  the  Middle  King- 
dom was  well  enough  ;  they  are  useless,  and  cost  more 
than  they  give.  But  this  God  seems  to  cost  far  more. 
I  have  no  use  for  gods.     They  are  too  costly." 

"  Every  good  costs  at  first.  But  this  brings  joys 
that  I  never  knew  before." 

"What  joys?" 

*'  Of  heart.  I  never  knew  what  it  was  to  be  happy 
and  to  have  perfect  peace." 

"Happy?  Perfect  peace?  Do  you  mean  to  say 
that  degradation  and  disgrace  bring  happiness  ?  " 

"  In  spite  of  degradation,  not  disgrace,  I  have 
peace.  I  did  right  and  what  was  my  duty.  I  would 
rather  have  what  fills  my  heart  to-day  than  the  highest 
office  in  the  empire  with  my  hungry  heart.  That  is 
satisfied." 

"I  cannot  understand,  nor  does  it  matter.  Now 
that  you  are  no  longer  a  mandarin,  you  may  become  a 
business  man  and  help  me.  That  is  what  I  wanted 
from  the  first." 

"But  I  am  yet  a  sewtsai,  and  may  continue  to 
study  and  become  a  kugin." 

"  What  will  be  the  good  of  that?  You  can  never 
hold  office,  you  say." 

"True;  that  is  the  sentence,  but  there  may  come 
opportunity.     When  they  learn  that  I  was  faithful  to 


DEGBADED.  379 

my  country,  they  may  allow  me  to  return  to  its  service. 
I  do  not  care  for  office  for  its  own  sake,  but  for  the 
sake  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Some  mandarins  in 
power  will  ruin  our  nation  unless  prevented.'"' 

"  What  can  you  do  to  hinder?  Mandarins  only  care 
for  the  money  they  can  make.  It  will  not  matter  who 
is  in  power.  Every  ruler,  all  officers  are  about  the 
same.     Each  cares  for  himself." 

"  Not  each  one.  Some  of  our  chief  officers  are  as 
true  and  faithful  as  any  government  can  wish.  But 
they  are  too  few  in  number  to  control.  The  men  in 
power,  especially  in  the  north,  are  bitter  foes  to  for- 
eigners, and  mean  to  involve  this  country  in  a  foreign 
war.  They  think  that  will  bring  some  change  and 
give  them  an  opportunity  to  gain  more  power.  Some 
think  of  themselves  alone,  others  of  overthrowing  the 
present  government  and  establishing  another.  The 
few  faithful  ones  wish  to  prevent  all  war,  and  seek 
only  the  best  interests  of  the  whole  country." 

"  Let  them  fight  it  out,  while  you  share  my  business 
with  me.  You  will  make  more  mone}^  and  have  far 
less  trouble,  and  can  remain  at  home." 

"  Will  you  object  to  my  visiting  the  missionary  and 
attending  worship  in  the  chapel?  " 

"  What,  worship  the  God  of  foreigners?" 

"  If  you  permit." 

*'  As  long  as  it  brings  you  into  no  other  trouble,  I 


380  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

do  not  care,  if  you  help  me  in  business.  If  you  find 
jileasure  in  that,  it  matters  not  to  me  that  you  go.  But 
you  will  fnid  other  friends  opposing.  What  would 
your  grandmother  say?  Who  will  care  for  her 
spirit?" 

"  Father,  m}'  grandmother  worshiped  and  loved  the 
God  of  foreio-uers  too." 

"What!" 

"Grandmother  gave  herself  to  the  foreign  God 
before  she  died." 

"What!" 

"Grandmother  became  a  disciple  of  the  Jesus  wor- 
shiped in  foreign  lands." 

"  Your  grandmother?     My  honored  mother?" 

"  My  grandmother,  the  honored  mother  of  my  re- 
spected father." 

"  Did  not  you  say  a  few  minutes  ago  that  you  will 
not  tell  untruths  ?  " 

"  I  tell  the  truth.  Do  3'ou  remember  her  joy  before 
she  left  us?" 

"  Yes  ;  and  have  often  wondered  what  caused  it." 

"  Do  you  remember  what  she  said?" 

"  Some  things." 

"  She  feared  to  say  much  in  the  presence  of  others 
except  myself." 

"She  need  not  have  feared.  Had  she  told  me  that 
she  had  discovered   a  better  than   the  gods  she  wor- 


DEGRADED. 


381 


shiped  so  faithfully  all  her  life,  I  would  have  believed 
him  a  very  excelleut  God  indeed." 

"  And  he  is.  He  is  the  only  true  and  almighty  God." 
'^  We  will  talk  more  about  him  another  day." 
"  But,  father,  if  you  permit,  I  wish  to  say  more  now. 
You  need  this  God.  He  wants  you  to  become  his 
friend,  follower,  and  disciple.  You  are  a  sinner  and 
need  a  Saviour.  He  is  the  only  one  able  to  save  you. 
I  wish  you  would  listen." 

''  Not  now,  my  son  ;  some  other  time." 
Thean's   official    friend    called  on   him  two  months 
later,  and  expressed  his  sorrow  at  losing  the  young 
man's  services. 

''  1  may  return  to  office.  I  mean  to  study,  become 
a  kugin,  and  then  chinsu.  What  can  hinder  my  return- 
m<r  to  office  if  I  reach  the  third  degree  ?  " 

''Nothing.  But  beware  that  your  first  degree  be 
not  taken  away.  Remember  that  hatred  to  foreigners 
is  great,  and  growing  in  intensity.  Have  as  little  as 
possible  to  do  with  them,  and  nothing  with  their  re- 
ligion, lest  it  come  to  the  ears  of  your  foes.  They  will 
surely  take  away  your  degree." 

"  What  has  my  degree  to  do  with  my  worship?" 

"  It  should  have  nothing  to  do  with  it.     But  foreign 

worship  means  intimacy  with  foreigners.     Beware  that 

you  keep  away  from  them,  and  in  time  you  may  return 

to  office.    We  need  and  wish  to  have  you,  but  it  is  use- 


382  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN. 

less  to  try  to  get  you  back  if  you  have  anything  to  do 
with  the  foreign  religion." 

''  Do  you  hate  that  too?" 

"  Hate?  Why  should  T?  It  produces  good  men,  a 
strong  government  and  mighty  nations." 

''But  our  people  hate  foreigners,  and  most  of  all 
their  religion." 

"  Their  hatred  is  blind,  mad.  If  they  knew  more, 
they  would  respect.  But  I  must  not  speak  thus,  lest 
you  think  me  a  worshiper  of  the  foreigners'  God.  I 
am  not  ready  to  offer  myself  a  victim  to  the  blind  rage 
of  my  people." 

"  Why  be  ashamed  of  Him,  if  you  know  his 
excellency  ?  " 

''Because  a  thing  is  good,  must  I  therefore  sacri- 
fice myself  to  it?  No,  indeed.  I  prefer  saying  less 
and  living  longer.  Yet,  if  a  friend  in  whom  I  can 
confide  asks,  I  am  ready  to  tell  him  the  truth.  Some 
day  this  hatred  to  foreigners  will  pass  away.  Our 
people  do  not  understand  them,  and  priests  and 
learned  men  promote  this  misunderstanding  by  false 
statements.  Foreigners  are  not  our  enemies,  except 
as  they  are  prompted  by  sellishness.  They  want  no 
war;  it  costs  too  much  and  hinders  gain.  What  they 
wish  is  trade  and  money.  Let  them  make  money  by 
trading  with  us,  and  instead  of  warfare  they  will 
insist  on  peace." 


DEGRADED.  383 

"  I  agree  with  you  and  wish  other  officers  nndei'- 
stood  them  as  well  as  you  do.  Have  you  ever  read 
the  sacred  book  of  foreigners  ?  " 

"  Why  do  you  ask?  " 

"I  have,  and  wish  3'our  opinion,  if  \'ou  have 
read  it." 

"You  read  it?  Yes,  I  read  it  too.  It  is  a  remark- 
able book.  I  never  saw  another  like  it.  Followed 
faithfully,  it  would  revolutionize  every  nation  of  earth. 
It  would  stop  war,  leave  men-of-war  to  rot,  and  dis- 
band every  army,  aud  change  all  weapons  into  tools. 
Prisons  and  punishment  would  cease,  and  men  would 
become  brothers,  each  as  anxious  to  serve  his  fellow 
as  to  gain  good  for  himself." 

"  I  am  surprised  to  hear  you  speak  thus,  and  no  less 
pleased.  Since  you  believe,  why  not  proclaim  what 
the  book  teaches  ?  " 

*' And  receive  the  silken  cord  for  my  pains?  No; 
I  am  as  willing  as  any  man  to  stand  by  what  is  for  the 
good  of  my  nation,  but  when  such  courage  brings 
oul}^  ill  results  to  me,  no  good  to  others,  I  prefer 
silence." 

A  company  of  sewtsais  called  on  Thean  and  seemed 
very  anxious  for  his  welfare.  Never  were  his  fellows 
more  polite,  never  more  respectful.  Yet  their  con- 
versation was  suggestive.  Occasionally  their  ques- 
tions showed  a  secret  purpose,  but  that  purpose  was 


384  THE   YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

not  accomplished  in  the  call.  Tliean  was  on  liis 
guard,  and  politely  but  shrewdly  evaded  the  questions. 
Those  related  to  missionaries,  foreign  chapels,  and 
religion,  Imt  as  each  was  asked  seeming!}^  without 
connecting  Thean  with  either,  he  had  less  difficulty  in 
escaping.  As  the  men  left,  they  said  that  they  would 
expect  to  meet  Thean  at  the  gathering  of  sewtsais, 
and  be  glad  to  hear  more  from  him  regarding  foreign- 
ers and  their  ways. 

Thean  understood  this  hint  and  prepared  for  it. 
They  meant  to  tell  him  that,  since  he  had  given  no 
satisfaction  about  his  visits  to  chapels,  missionaries, 
and  Christian  teachers,  he  must  prepare  to  answer 
direct  questions  at  the  gathering  of  sewtsais. 

At  that  meeting,  after  a  great  deal  of  politeness 
and  ceremony  but  decided  tendency  toward  directness, 
he  was  asked  to  explain  rumors  about  his  interest  in 
foreigners  and  their  faith.  It  was  difficult  to  evade 
the  questions  at  first,  impossible  later ;  nor  did  the 
vounsr  man  intend  to  hold  back  anvthinor  that  his  fel- 
lows  had  a  right  to  know.  He  had  consulted  his 
friend  the  missionary,  and  had  made  the  matter  a 
subject  of  earnest  prayer,  and  decided  fully  on  his 
course.  After  replying  to  a  number  of  questions, 
each  more  direct  than  that  which  preceded,  he  arose 
to  make  a  formal  address  and  began  by  saying,  after 
many  polite  phrases  :  — 


DEGBADED.  385 

"  I  know  what  is  expected  of  me,  and  what  is  my 
duty.  If  I  have  not  been  fearless  and  frank  in  this, 
it  has  been  because  I  was  in  doubt  about  duty.  I 
knew  that  my  country  needed  me ;  yet  you  would 
object  to  what  I  accepted  as  duty  in  another  direction. 
This  may  have  been  wrong  on  my  part.  If  so,  pardon 
me.  It  seemed  my  imperative  duty  to  be  faithful  to 
official  responsibilities  until  those  were  discharged. 
When  relieved  of  those,  another  duty  arose,  and  to 
that  I  have  faithfully  given  time,  thought,  everything, 
until  another  even  more  serious  question  was  settled. 
That  is  now  fully  decided,  and  I  am  ready  to  make  a 
full  explanation  of  my  course,  and  then  submit  my- 
self to  your  judgment.  Nor  am  I  in  doubt  what  that 
will  be. 

*'When  north  aiding  the  famine  sufferers,  I  was 
brought  in  close  official  intimacy  with  foreigners  and 
teachers  of  their  religion.  I  saw  that  foreigners  gave 
all  contributions  to  the  sufferers,  while  our  own  people, 
and  they  officers  of  the  government,  the  chief  ones, 
men  of  learning  as  we  are,  gave  less  than  half.  That 
is,  foreigners  without  division  gave  the  whole  to  the 
needy :  we  divided  and  gave  our  own  dying  ones  less 
than  half  sent  to  save  their  lives.  When  I  souoht  the 
reason  for  this  great  difference,  I  learned  tiiat  foreign- 
ers serve  a  merciful,  loving  God  whom  they  call  Jesus  ; 
and  in  obedience  to  his  command  thev  care  thus  for 


cS')  THE    YOUXG   MANDARIN. 

strangers.  I  then  bought  a,  book  telling  about  Jesus. 
Reading  that,  my  mind  was  led  to  contrast  his  teach- 
ings with  those  of  our  sages,  and  they  are  alike,  only 
Jesus  is  even  more  exalted,  his  teachings  more  noble. 
It  became  evident  to  me  that  we  have  drifted  away 
from  the  instructions  of  our  most  worthy  teachers  of 
the  past,  and  that  if  we  learned  men  could  get  back, 
we  would  bring  prosperity,  peace,  and  mighty  power 
back  to  the  Middle  Kingdom.  To  prove  that,  I  tried, 
as  an  officer,  to  act  in  accord  with  the  teachings  of 
Jesus.  Though  at  first  it  aroused  opposition  on  the 
part  of  those  who  were  guilty  of  disobedience  to  the 
teachings  of  the  men  of  wisdom,  in  the  end  far  more 
sufferers  were  relieved  and  great  trouble  was  averted. 
I  saw  that  those  teachings  were  wise  and  true.  I  now 
assert  that,  if  the  Middle  Kingdom  returns  to  the 
most  worthy  doctrines  of  its  sages  and  then  adds  to 
them  the  even  higher,  nobler  ones  of  this  great 
Teacher  and  God,  Jesus,  such  a  career  of  peace,  pros- 
perity, and  happiness  as  our  country  has  never  seen 
will  open  before  the  Middle  Kingdom. 

"Unless  there  come  a  change,  our  nation  will 
grow  weaker  and  poorer,  while  others  fatten  and 
enrich  themselves  on  our  poverty.  By  our  individual 
selfishness  we  are  destroying  not  only  our  nation  but 
the  very  opportunity  to  gratify  our  love  for  wealth. 
We  are  thus  our  worst  foes.     You  all  know  that  the 


DEGBADED.  387 

greed  of  mandarins  is  robbing  the  people,  destroying 
their  confidence  in  the  government,  and  preparing 
them  for  revolt.  So,  if  foreigners  do  not  cause 
greater  trouble,  our  own  people  will.  They  may 
suffer  for  yet  a  few  years,  but  the  occasion  will  come, 
and  a  revolt  will  result.  What  its  end  will  be  I  can- 
not foresee.  Because  those  higher  in  authority  than 
myself  sought  to  bring  about  a  change,  I  was  the 
more  eager  to  serve  them,  believing  that  our  country 
can  be  saved.  But  its  salvation  must  come  through 
nobler  principles  than  now  prevail  among  its  rulers. 
Those  principles  have  been  indicated. 

''  In  my  study  of  the  book  that  reveals  the  doctrines 
and  life  of  Jesus,  I  was  surprised  to  discover  myself 
a  sinner.  Though  supposing  myself  pure,  good, 
noble,  I  saw,  to  my  amazement,  that  he  has  a  very 
much  higher  standard,  and  that  mine  is  base,  low, 
selfish.  I  need  not  dwell  on  my  personal  experience 
and  feelings  ;  it  is  enough  that  I  am  conscious  of  sin- 
fulness and  guilt ;  but  this  Jesus  is  a  Saviour.  Bur- 
dened with  sin,  I  sought  his  pardon  and  found  it.  My 
heart,  so  heavy  and  sad  at  the  discovery,  is  now  light 
and  happy  since  the  better  discovery  was  made,  for  I 
have  given  myself  to  him,  to  serve  or  suffer  for  him, 
it  matters  little  which.  I  have  told  you  the  whole 
story  in  as  few  words  as  possible,  yet  am  ready  to 
answer  any  question." 


388  THE   YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

Theaii  then  sat  down,  and  for  a  few  moments  there 
was  silence.  During  his  address  there  had  been  indi- 
cations of  displeasure,  and  twice  men  arose  as  if  to 
dispute  and  oppose  the  speaker,  but  they  were  quieted 
by  the  leader.     After  brief  silence  the  leader  asked  : 

"  Have  you  determined  to  forsake  the  religion  of 
your  ancestors?  " 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  mean  to  return  to  that  of  the 
earliest  fathers.  It  is  my  purpose  to  go  back  to  the 
one  God  worshiped  ages  ago  —  the  great  Siong  Te  — 
by  our  ancestors." 

"  He  was  one  of  many,  though  among  the  chief 
gods,"  responded  a  learned  sewtsai  quickly. 

"Those  coming  after  our  first  fathers  unwisely 
added  gods,  and  gradually  raised  them  up  to  hide  the 
one  mighty  Being.  Thus  many  gods  were  held  before 
the  people  instead  of  one  Supreme,"  replied  Thean. 

"  How  do  you  know?  "  asked  a  man. 

"  In  the  ancient  books  of  our  country  I  have  gleaned 
tlie  precious  truth  that  originally  the  Middle  Kingdom 
worshiped  one  God,"  was  the  answer.  "When  our 
most  gracious  emperor  worships  in  the  Temple  of 
Heaven  he  worships  no  god  of  the  Middle  Kingdom, 
but  at  the  throne  of  this  great  Being  whom  our  priests 
and  others  have  suffered  us  to  forget.  I  would  bring 
the  whole  nation  back  to  tliis  great  God,  nnd  ask  our 
most  worthy  emperor  to  lead  us  back,  not  to  the  home, 


DEGRADED.  889 

but  to  the  throne  and  feet  of  Him  whom  our  ancestors 
loved  and  served  ages  ago.  Those  were  the  ages  of 
glory  and  peace  to  which  sages  refer." 

Thean's  replies  confounded  the  company  and 
seemed  unanswerable.  They  knew  little,  but  that 
little  led  them  to  believe  the  young  man  right.  Yet 
deep  in  their  hearts  was  intense  hatred  to  him  and  his 
ways.  They  knew  that  he  favored  foreigners  and 
Christianity.  No  argument  he  might  advance  would 
destroy  that,  nor  lessen  their  bitterness  to  the  men 
whom  they  believed  to  be  foes  to  their  country;  at 
least  their  methods  and  customs.  Evidently  he  had 
read  in  ancient  writers  what  they  had  not,  yet  had 
heard  existed.  They  cared  not  about  religion,  nor  did 
they  intend  to  be  beguiled  into  letting  Thean  escape. 
Said  one  :  — 

"  It  may  be  wise  that  the  young  brother  retire  while 
we  consult  regarding  his  welfare." 

Thean  left  and  waited  without  until  summoned  again 
to  the  conference.  Entering  the  room,  he  was  requested 
to  be  seated,  and  then,  after  several  polite  remarks 
and  complimentary  allusions  to  him,  his  wisdom, 
service,  and  devotion  to  the  Middle  Kingdom,  he  was 
asked  :  — 

"Have  you  determined  to  forsake  the  gods  and 
customs  of  your  ancestors  ? " 

"  As  was  answered  before,"  he  replied,  "  I  mean  to 


390  THE    YOUNG  MANDABIN. 

return  to  God  and  the  ancient  customs  with  all  my 
heart.  I  believe  the  present  ones  contrary  to  the  best 
interests  of  the  Middle  Kingdom,  and  contrary  to  those 
of  our  early  ancestors." 

"Do  you  persist  in  keeping  company  with  for- 
eigners?" 

"Only  so  far  as  business  and  common  interests 
demand." 

"Do  you  propose  attending  worship  in  their 
temples  ?  " 

"I  have,  as  other  sewtsais,  long  since  neglected  the 
temples  of  our  country,  and  yet  hold  myself  ready  to 
worship  wherever  I  find  a  God  and  worship  that  rests 
my  heart." 

"  Have  you  found  that  anywhere?  " 

"I  have." 

"  What  god  do  you  worship?  " 

"  Siong  Te,  the  God  of  our  early  ancestors." 

"  Do  you  worship  Jesus,  the  God  of  foreigners?  " 

"He  is  the  Son  of  the  great  Siong  Te,  and  my 
Saviour." 

"  Then  Siong  Te  is  the  God  of  foreigners?  " 

"  Of  all  men,  especially  of  our  ancestors,  since  ours 
is  the  oldest  living  nation." 

"  But  Jesus  is  a  foreign  God.  Do  you  mean  to  for- 
sake the  gods  of  your  country  for  him  ?  " 

"If  the  God  of  foreigners,  it  is  because  the  Middle 


DEGBADED.  391 

Kingdom  has  turued  from  his  Father,  and  thus  from 
him." 

'•  We  wish  a  direct,  definite  answer  to  this  question. 
Have  you  become  a  Christian?" 

"I  have." 

"  Then  you  have  deserted  your  country's  religion 
and  gods  for  that  of  foreigners  ?  " 

"I  have  returned  to  the  God  whom  ages  ago  my 
countrymen  deserted." 

"  We  are  speaking  of  the  present,  not  past,  now. 
Have  you  determined  to  accept  the  God  worshiped  by 
foreigners  as  yours  ?  " 

"I  have." 

"You  accept  the  doctrines  taught  by  their  teachers 
as  yours?  " 

"I  do." 

"Then  you  admit  that  you  have  turned  from  your 
own  to  foreigners.     Need  we  other  testimony?" 

This  last  inquiry  was  directed  to  the  company  of 
sewtsais.  Their  response  was  unanimous  that  there 
was  no  need  to  question  further. 

"Then  shall  the  sentence  be  pronounced?"  asked 
the  leader.  "  You  have  already  agreed,  and  I  ask  but 
once  more.  Do  you,  Lin  Thean  Kheh,  turn  from  the 
gods  now  worshiped  by  your  countrymen?  Do  you 
accept,  instead,  other  and  foreign  gods?  We  give  you 
yet  one  chance.     We  narrow  it  to  one  inquiry.     Will 


392  THE   YOUNG  MANDAtilN. 

you  have  Jesus  or  our  gods?  Remember,  this  means 
a  choice  between  all  that  is  associated  with  the  Mid- 
dle Kingdom,  and  all  associated  with  foreigners.  Will 
you  renounce  Jesus?  " 

This  was  the  crucial  question  and  had  been  reserved 
for  the  final  test.  With  an  emphasis  that  startled  his 
listeners,  Thean,  rising,  said  :  — 

"  I  will  not !  I  will  die  for,  but  never  deny  him  ! 
He  is  my  Saviour,  my  all !  Never  until  I  found  him 
did  my  heart  find  peace.  Shall  I  now,  for  a  little 
honor,  for  a  little  power,  a  little  wealth,  all  soon  to  be 
left  behind,  renounce  forever  him  whom  I  have  found 
the  best,  truest,  dearest  friend?  Never!  I  am  a 
Christian !  As  such  I  live,  as  such  I  die !  Come 
what  may,  I  stand  by  him  who  died  for  me.  Do  as 
you  have  decided,  for  words  of  mine  will  not  avail  to 
change  your  purpose ;  do  as  you  have  decided,  for  my 
decision  has  been  given.  You  can  but  take  from  me 
what  death  a  little  later  must  demand  ;  but  you  cannot 
take  away  the  peace  and  joy  my  heart  feels.  If  I 
only  could  share  it  with  you  all,  I  would  gladly  lay 
down  my  life  ;  for  I  know  that  it  would  be  sacrificed 
that  you  miglit  gain  the  greatest  blessing  possible  for 
man.  You  will  take  away  my  sewtsai  honor,  I  know  ; 
you  will  send  me  back  to  the  common  people  ;  you 
will  try  to  heap  on  me  shame  and  contempt :  but  you 
cannot  take  away  tiiis  joy  and  rest  that  come  like 
sunshine  and  sweetness  to  my  life." 


DEGBADED,  393 

The  men  sought  to  stop  Thean,  but  the  leader 
beckoned  them  to  silence.  When  Thean  concluded 
and  sat  down,  the  chief  said  solemnly:  — 

''  It  is  your  own  choice.  We  have  given  you  every 
opportunity  to  turn  back  to  wisdom,  but  since  you 
refuse  we  cannot  compel.  We  can  but  do  our  duty. 
That  we  must  do.  If  we  allow  foreign  influence  to 
enter  and  gain  a  hold  in  our  order,  who  can  tell  the 
result?  It  will  mean  ruin  to  us,  destruction  to  the 
Middle  Kingdom.  If  its  learned  men  do  not  preserve 
its  customs,  who  will?  Therefore  it  is  the  unanimous 
decision  of  your  fellow  sewtsais  tiiat  you  be  deposed 
from  the  order,  yourself  ignored  by  us,  and  you 
treated  as  a  common  workman.  In  due  time  the 
Literary  Chancellor  will  remove  your  button  and  com- 
plete the  work  begun  by  us.  We  now  declare  you 
expelled  from  our  society !  " 

At  this  announcement  a  common  coolie  entered,  took 
Thean  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  in  silence  from  the 
room,  as  his  former  associates  turned  their  faces  from 

him. 

A  little  later  the  young  man  was  summoned  before 
the  Literary  Chancellor,  questioned,  and  then  for- 
mally deprived  of  his  official  button,  so  reduced  to 
the  level  of  a  common  laborer ;  with  this  additional 
diso-race  he  was  called  a  foe  to  his  own  country,  a 
friend  to  foreigners,  and  unworthy  of  the  confidence 
even  of  coolies. 


394  THE    YOUNG  MANDARIN. 

As  the  youDg  man  passed  out  of  the  crowd  and 
turned  homeward,  he  expected  scorn  and  derision,  if 
not  physical  harm  ;  instead,  there  was  perfect  silence. 
The  people  looked  on  and  wondered  ;  looked  on  and 
pitied  ;  looked  on  and  honored,  yet  could  hardly  tell 
why.  They  knew  that  Thean  was  now  degraded  to 
their  own  level,  disgraced  far  below  them  in  the  €yes 
of  mandarins  and  learned  men  ;  but  they  knew  that 
another  than  the  announced  reason  existed.  The 
young  man  had  started  a  reform,  and  now  had  become 
the  victim  of  his  own  earnest  effort  for  the  good  of 
his  country  and  her  suffering  people.  They  had  no 
sympathy  with  foreigners  j-  they  hated  foreign  religion 
and  customs  ;  but  they  hated  mandarins  more,  and 
here  was  a  member  of  the  official  and  literary  class 
who  had  dared  to  expose  their  corruption  and  selfish- 
ness. They  dared  not  applaud  him,  nor  would  they 
if  they  could,  since  he  had  accepted  the  faith  of  for- 
eigners ;  but  they  could  not  insult,  could  not  treat 
unkindly  a  man  who  had  sacrificed  himself  for  their 
own  and  the  country's  good. 

The  degradation  of  Thean  had  a  sad  effect  on  those 
who  had  regarded  him  as  champion  of  right  and 
leader  in  reform.  They  saw  that  corruption  was 
mighty  and  selfishness  ruled  ;  that  officials  would  do 
their  worst  in  opposing  those  who  tried  to  bring  them 
to  justice. 


DEGRADED.  395 

'*  Well,  what  next  will  your  new  God  take  away?  " 
asked  Mr.  Lin  as  his  son  returned  home. 

''  Whatever  he  may  allow  others  to  take,  he  will  not 
take  away  the  peace  that  fills  my  heart,"  was  the 
response. 

''  I  would  rather  have  less  peace  and  more  honor 
and  power  to  gain  riches,"  spoke  the  father.  '^  But  I 
can  put  you  in  the  way  of  gaining  wealth  if  you  will 
enter  my  service." 

''  I  am  ready  to  sei-ve  you  in  any  capacity,  only  I 
ask  if  you  will  allow  me  to  rest  one  day  in  seven?  I 
will  do  as  much  work  in  six  days  as  others  in  seven, 
if  you  grant  this  request." 

''  You  mean  to  give  a  day  to  worship  as  foreigners 
do,  I  suppose." 

''That  is  my  wish." 

''  I  don't  care,  if  you  do  as  well  as  other  worshipers 
of  the  foreign  God.  They  really  do  more  work  in  six 
days  than  others  do  in  seven.  So  I  have  no  objec- 
tions, if  you  will  only  help  me  in  my  large  business." 

''How  many  feast  days  do  you  want  a  mouth?" 
asked  Mr.   Lin  later. 

"  Not  any.  One  day  in  seven  is  all  I  ask  for  rest, 
worship,  everything." 

"  Then  I  doubt  if  I  will  be  the  loser.  Some  of  my 
men  seem  to  think  that  they  must  take  twelve  days  at 
the  beginning  of  the  year,  and  four  or  five  at  each 


396  THE    YOUNG   MANDARIN, 

monthly  festival.     I  doubt  if  your  religion  costs  more 
than  theirs  in  time,  whatever  it  may  in  mone3^" 

It  is  enough  to  add  that  Thean  entered  his  father's 
service  as  a  clerk,  and  soon  after  became  a  partner. 
Then  the  boatman's  desire  and  hope  of  his  life  were 
gratified.  Though  more  of  Thean's  history  might  be 
given,  the  author's  purpose  is  merely  to  take  him 
through  his  career  as  a  mandarin.  As  a  partner  in 
the  firm  of  passenger  and  freight  boating  of  Hok  Gee 
Sun,  he  is  doing  his  duty  as  a  citizen  and  Christian  ; 
and  there  we  leave  him  to  prove  that  Chinese  are 
capable  of  doing  and  being  what  others  do  and  are. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 

University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
BIdg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(510)642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals    and    recharges    may    be    made    4    days 

prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


WflR37lD95 


SENT  ON  ILL 


NOV  0  6  2007 


U.C.  BERKELEY 


li 


20.000  (4/94) 


_ll 


a 


NON-GIRGULATING  BOOK 


The  conditions  under  which  this  book  was 
acquired  place  certain  restrictions  upon  its  use. 
It  may  not  be  taken  from  the  Library  building, 
nor  may  it  be  reserved  in  the  Reserved  Book 
room,  in  a  seminar  room  or  elsewhere. 


'478124 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  UBRARY 


